E687 
 
 .6845 
 
 

 ^^ 
 
 
 •#-#' 
 
 **%;• 
 
 ;>«ft«f.' 
 
 
 
 
 A 
 
 ^n^ 
 
 QCAj: 
 
 *Sf A*" ''■ 
 
 1=^ o 
 
 :^ 
 
 v 
 
^im^ ^<^''\ 
 
 
 ,0 
 
 <' 
 
 <s>. 
 
 ^. '^^^'^T^'^/ V^^"^\°'' ^"^^'^^?^*\^^' 
 
 V "°^'?tf:f'*/ 'V'^^'V "°.'^'*\o' 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 -^^0^ 
 
 .R ^ 
 
I 
 
 f 
 
 .^^ 
 
 
9, 
 
 % 
 
 I 
 
 ^ 
 
THE 
 
 '^m 
 
 AND 
 
 THE 
 
 mmmQiWA.% 
 
 GUITEAU. 
 

 Entered according to act of Congress, in the year 1882, by 
 
 Charles Guifeau, 
 
 in the office of the Librarian of Congress, at Washington, D. C. 
 
I 
 
 PAET I. 
 
THE TRUTH: 
 
 A Companion to the Bible. 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 PART I. 
 
 Preface 9 
 
 Paul, the Apostle 11 
 
 Christ's Second Coming, at the Destruction of Jerusalem, A. 
 
 D. 70 25 
 
 Christianity Reviewed since A. D. 70 45 
 
 Hades and the Final Judgment 59 
 
 A Reply to Attacks on the Bible 65 
 
 Some Reasons why Many Persons are Going down to Perdition. 73 
 
 The Two Seeds 87 
 
 The Predicted Fate of the Earth 93 
 
 PART II. 
 
 The Removal — Synopsis of my Trial for removing James A. 
 
 Garfield, with Letters of Commendation and other papers... 99 
 Appendix ..; 201 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 I was on theology two or three years, and this book is 
 the result. It was written as I had light during this 
 period. " Christ's Second Coming, A. D. 70," was written 
 at the Public Library in Chicago in December, 1876. I 
 worked a mouth on it. '' Paul the Apostle " and " Chris- 
 tianity Reviewed " were written in Milwaukee, Wisconsin, 
 in August and September, 1878. " A Reply to Attacks 
 on the Bible" and "Hades and the Final Judgment" 
 were mostly written at Bridgeport, Ct., in February, 
 1878. '' Some Reasons Why Many People are Going 
 Down to Perdition " was written at the Library of the 
 Young Men's Christian Association in the city of New 
 York in September, 1879. " The Two Seeds ' was written 
 at "The Arlington," in Washington, D, C, in June, 
 1881. 
 
 " The Truth " is my contribution to the civilization of 
 the race, and I ask for it a careful attention, to the end, 
 that many souls may find the Saviour. A new line of 
 thought runs through it, and if it does not demonstrate 
 the existence of Heaven and Hell, I submit their exist- 
 ence cannot be proved. 
 
 CHARLES GUITEAU. 
 
 United States Jail, 
 Washington, D. C, March 6, 1882. 
 
PAUL THE APOSTLE. 
 
 THE life of a great man, in a great period of the 
 world's history, is a subject to command the atten- 
 tion of every thoughtful mind. Alexander, on his East- 
 ern expedition, spreading the civilization of Greece over 
 the Asiatic and African shores of the Mediterranean ; 
 Julius Caesar, contending against the Gauls, and subduing 
 the barbarism of Western Europe to the order and dis- 
 cipline of Roman government ; Charlemagne, compressing 
 the separating atoms of the feudal world, and reviving for 
 a time the image of imperial unity ; Columbus, sailing 
 westward over the Atlantic to discover a new world which 
 might receive the arts and religion of the old ; Napoleon, 
 on his rapid campaigns, shattering the ancient systems of 
 European States and leaving a chasm between our pres- 
 ent and the past — these {says an historiaix) are the colos- 
 sal figures of history, which stamp their personal great- 
 ness on the centuries in which they lived. 
 
 But I tell you of a greater than they. I tell you of 
 Jesus Christ, and of Paul His great apostle. Compared 
 to Christ and Paul, the greatest men of the world sink 
 into insignificance. They lived and thrived for a time 
 in power, in wealth, in luxury, and then they went down. 
 
 When all things were ripe, Paul came. He came at 
 the confluence of three national civilizations — the Roman, 
 the Greek, and the Jewish. The Romans represented 
 temporal power and pleasure. The Greeks sought wis- 
 
12 
 
 dom ; the Jews religion. Aside from the Jews, the whole 
 world was given to idolatrj'. For two thousand years 
 God had sent upon the Jewish nation the rain and sun- 
 shine of religious discipline. They were his chosen 
 people. The Old Testament is the record of God's deal- 
 ings with the Jews during these two thousand years. 
 
 When the time came, in the providence of God, for 
 the long-promised and much-looked-for Messiah to appear 
 in the flesh, Jesus of Nazareth was born of the Virgin 
 Mary. In time this God-man grew to manhood. Then 
 came John the Baptist, preaching in the wilderness of 
 Judea, "Repent, for the kindom of God is at hand." 
 Then Christ himself began to preach, " Repent, for the 
 kingdom of God is at hand." He moved up and down 
 Judea, "and spake as one having authority." Vast 
 multitudes followed him. He cast out devils, healed the 
 sick, restored the blind and diseased, told the multitude 
 who He was, and what He came for ; that God, the 
 Father, had sent him to point the race the way to eternal 
 hfe. 
 
 This wonderful being had nowhere to lay His head. 
 He had no money. He had no friends. He never trav- 
 elled. He never wrote a book. He was hated, despised, 
 and finally crucified as a vile impostor. Then, back He 
 went to the bosom of His Father. The natural eye of 
 man has never seen Him since (except for a brief time 
 when He appeared to His disciples after His resurrection.) 
 He gathered to himself a few despised individuals who 
 believed that He was "God manifested in the flesh." 
 They were as poor as Himself. They had no money and 
 
 J 
 
13 
 
 no standing in society, and were mostly fishermen. He 
 told them that after He was gone, something (He called 
 it the Holy Spirit) would come upon them and fill them 
 with power. By it they could cast out devils and do 
 mightier works than He had done. 
 
 His disciples went about telling that the Jews had 
 made a terrible mistake in crucifying this wonderful 
 being. That he was in truth the Son of the living God. 
 Many believed it, and trembled with great fear when 
 they realized they had crucified the Lord of glory. There 
 was some doubt about His resurrection. He said He 
 should rise again "in three days." Some believed it; 
 some did not ; and there were great disputings about it. 
 Some even in this age deny His resurrection. But most 
 decent people believe it. " If Christ be not risen," says 
 Paul, " then is our preaching vain." " Ye are yet in your 
 sins." It is of the utmost importance to know if this 
 wonderful being was raised from the dead, as He said 
 He would be and as most people believe He was. The 
 salvation or damnation of individuals rests upon their 
 belief of this point. 
 
 This wonderful being spake as man never spake before 
 (nor since.) His ideas appalled his hearers. He claimed 
 greater wisdom than Moses. The Jews could not stand 
 His teachings. They never had heard anything like it, 
 and it made them mad. "Art thou greater than owx 
 Father Abraham ?" " What makest thou thyself ?" " Tell 
 us, 'Who art thou?'" 
 
 The teachings of this wonderful being were taken up 
 by one Saul, a man of great intellect and learning. He 
 
14 
 
 was miraculously converted on his way to Damascus, 
 whither he was going, " breathing out threatenings and 
 slaughter against the disciples of the Lord." As he 
 journeyed near Damascus, suddenly there shone about 
 him a light from heaven, and he fell to the earth, as in a 
 trance, and he heard a voice saying, " Saul, Saul, why 
 persecutest thou me ?" And he said, " Who art thou, 
 Lord ? And the Lord said, I am Jesus, whom thou per- 
 secutest. It is hard for thee to kick against the pricks." 
 (Acts, ix, 2-5.) 
 
 "What wilt thou have me to do f said Paul. The 
 Lord told him his mission, and from that moment, Saul 
 (or Paul as we now call him) was this wonderful being's 
 most devoted follower. 
 
 For thirty years, in perils, on the land and on the sea, 
 in daily exposure to death, Paul's devotion to this won- 
 derful being knew neither interruption nor decay. For 
 thirty years, in prison and out of prison, he served him 
 with amazing effect. At all times, and under all circum- 
 stances he was true to his Master. His devotion carried 
 him upward and onward, toward an " eternal weight of 
 glory." 
 
 I am here to show something of Paul's life and princi- 
 ples. 
 
 When God wants anything done, He sends a man to 
 do it. He called Abraham and Moses, and all the leaders 
 of the Old Testament dispensation. When the time 
 came He sent His Son, " Christ Jesus," into this world 
 of sin and misery. For two thousand years He had been 
 preparing the world for His coming. For generations 
 
 I 
 
15 
 
 the Old Testament saints bad been praying and watching 
 for the Messiah. At last He came, in abject poverty, and 
 " His own received Him not." They entirely mistook the 
 Messiah's mission. They supposed He would relieve 
 them from the Roman yoke, and give them temporal 
 power and pleasure. But Christ came in poverty, to turn 
 the hearts of His followers from earth to heaven. 
 
 Paul perceived the spiritual nature of Christ's mission, 
 death, and resurrection more than any of His followers. 
 He was learned in the law. His intellect was keen and 
 his spiritual perception, under Divine guidance, most 
 wonderful. His new ideas maddened the Jews. They 
 hated to have their theology upset. It bore the conse- 
 crated dust of twenty centuries. It came from their 
 fathers, and they hated to have it set aside. Paul's ideas 
 cut them to the quick, and they sought his life. Relig- 
 ious people hate innovatoi'S. They prefer the good old 
 ways of their ancestors. 
 
 In the book of Acts we have vivid accounts of the 
 doings of Paul and the apostles while they were trying to 
 introduce Christianity. The Jews fought the innovators 
 at every step. FrequentW the apostles were before the 
 ecclesiastical and civil authorities. Sometimes they were 
 scourged, sometimes imprisoned ; but out of it all " the 
 Lord delivered them." They kept on preaching. They 
 taught that Jesus of Nazareth, whom the Jews had wick- 
 edly crucified, was the true Messiah. Some believed, 
 and some did not. Often a division arose among the 
 Jews as to the guilt or innocence of the apostles, and 
 
16 
 
 they escaped punishment on that account. Paul was a 
 Roman citizen, and this fact saved him many scourgings. 
 
 Paul was their great preacher. He travelled " from 
 house to house," from city to city, from province to prov- 
 ince, warning every man, day and night, " with tears," to 
 find the Saviour. He taught publicly and privately. He 
 worked at his trade during the day and preached the 
 Gospel Sundays and at night. He was "all things to all 
 men," working, laboring with his " own hands," that he 
 might not owe any one. At other times " he hungered 
 and thirsted, and was naked, and had no certain dwelling- 
 place." His name became the " offscourings " of the 
 whole world. Whatever his outward circumstances, he 
 stood firm. He called all his troubles "light afflictions." 
 His eye was on the " eternal weight of glory." Under his 
 preaching the Gospel took root. Believers appeared on 
 all sides. Churches were founded in the cities and vil- 
 lages, and Christianity commenced its march toward the 
 conquest of the world. 
 
 I desire to put myself in Paul's place, and take you 
 with me through his varied life scenes. Let us go back 
 eighteen centuries. Let us suppose we live in Judea. 
 We find that the Roman government is the only temporal 
 power. All things visible are under its control. Its 
 emperors live in the magnificent city of Rome, in gor- 
 geous palaces, surrounded by retinues of officials, who are 
 their abject slaves. The emperor has absolute control 
 over the life and property of his subjects. His dominions 
 cover nearly the entire earth. His subjects are Romans, 
 Greeks, and Jews. Outside of the Jews, the entire world 
 
17 
 
 is given to idolatry and sensuality. Paul was Christ's 
 apostle to the " Gentiles," i. e., to the Romans and 
 Greeks. Peter and the other apostles looked after the 
 Jews. Paul's special work was with the Romans and 
 Greeks. He was to carry the message of eternal life to 
 them. The Romans sought temporal power and pleasure. 
 The Greeks wisdom. Paul, as the preacher of Chris- 
 tianity, had to meet the position of both. 
 
 During the reign of Nero, Paul spent two years a pris- 
 oner in Rome, and of this experience I shall speak shortly. 
 I now tell how he came to go to Rome. 
 
 In the Acts of the Apostles we have a touching account 
 of Paul's charge to the elders of Ephesus, as he goes 
 bound in the spirit unto Jerusalem, not knowing the 
 things that should there befall him, " save that the Holy 
 Ghost witnesseth, that in every city, bonds and afflic- 
 tions " awaited him. But none of these things moved 
 him. He counted not his life dear unto him. His only 
 anxiety was to finish his Master's work. He told them 
 they should " see his face no more," and that he had 
 faithfully declared unto them "the full counsel of God." 
 "And they all wept sore, and fell on Paul's face, and 
 kissed him, sorrowing most of all that they should see 
 his face no more." (Acts, xx, 38.) 
 
 Although repeatedly warned not to go to Jerusalem, 
 Paul went, and, while preaching in the temple, he was 
 apprehended and came very near being mobbed by some 
 Jews from Asia. They moved " all Jerusalem " against 
 him, and only the police saved him from death. They 
 bound him and prepared to scourge him, but desisted, 
 
18 
 
 upon finding he was a Roman citizen. He was brought 
 before Fehx and charged with being '"a pestilent fellow, 
 and a mover of sedition among all the Jews throughout 
 the world, and a ringleader of the sect of the Nazarenes." 
 (Acts, xxiv, 5.) He denied the accusation, but admitted 
 he "worshipped the God of his fathers" in a way the 
 Jews called heresy. Felix remanded him, hoping to get 
 money. Finally, he appeai'ed before Festus, the suc- 
 cessor of Felix, and by him was sent to King Agrippa. 
 Festus sent a letter to the king to the efifect that Paul 
 had declared that "one Jesus" was alive, whereas in fact 
 he was dead. Then the king wished to see Paul himself, 
 and he was brought before him. Upon a hearing Paul 
 defended himself, and the king was disposed to let him 
 go, but Paul, when before Festus, had appealed to the 
 emperor at Rome, and to him he was sent. 
 
 He sailed for Rome under an escort of soldiery, was 
 shipwrecked, but " the Lord stood by him," and all on 
 board were saved. After a time he reached Rome. In 
 Rome he was guarded by a soldier, and lived " two years 
 n his owa hired house," preaching the Gospel with "all 
 confidence, no man forbidding him." 
 
 Some of Paul's best epistles were written while a pris- 
 oner at Rome. Wherever he happened to be, in prison 
 or out of prison, when the spirit moved him he sent an 
 epistle. He always commenced it by declaring his au- 
 thority as an " Apostle of Jesus Christ, by the will of 
 God, separated unto the Gospel." Sometimes he wrote 
 it with his " own hand." Oftener he dictated it, and sent 
 it by some "dearly beloved" worker "in the Lord." 
 
19 
 
 They were publicly read in the churches, often amid 
 "many tears." They were addressed to believers 
 " throughout all ages," and in all conditions of life. His 
 great theme, " Christ crucified — the hope of glory. Dead 
 to the world, alive to God in Christ Jesus." Paul 
 preached the Gospel "in bonds," but the "Word of 
 God " was not bound. It penetrated the confines of the 
 Roman Empire. " Your faith," he says to the Romans, 
 "is spoken of throughout the whole world." (Rom., i, 18.) 
 
 In the time of Nero — i. 6., when Paul was a prisoner 
 in Rome — the Palatine Hill {sa^js mi historian) had be- 
 come one vast congeries of imperial piles for the private 
 residence of the emperors and the officials of the court, 
 and for public purposes. It included palaces, temples, 
 libraries, baths, and fountains, the gardens of Adonis, 
 and an area for athletic games. All this pile of palaces 
 was rich beyond all modern luxury, in marble, and gild- 
 ing, and frescoes, and bronzes, and mosaics, and statu- 
 ary, and paintings. There, the luxury of life, the extrav- 
 agance of expenditure in furniture and feasts and wines ; 
 the employment of troops of players, mimics, musicians, 
 athletes, gladiators, charioteers, and nameless ministers 
 of nameless vices, were such as Christian civilization, in 
 its most splendid and vicious periods, has never known. 
 
 Luxury, lust, and murder went mad in the house of 
 Csesar, from the reign of Augustus to that of Vespasian — 
 i. e., during the very period that Christ and His apostles 
 were trying to establish Christianity. 
 
 These emperors were monsters of iniquity. They com- 
 mitted the foulest social vices. They were often vin- 
 
20 
 
 dictive murderers, killing their own relations, without 
 mercy or cause. Nearly all met a violent death. They 
 were too wicked to die like decent men. 
 
 But even in "Caesar's household " {i. e., among his 
 slaves,) some were called " to the faith of Christ." They 
 loved to hear Paul tell of Jesus and the resurrection. 
 They were servants and slaves, but they were precious to 
 Paul. He knew they would go up and their masters 
 down. "All the saints." he says to Philemon, "salute 
 you. Chiefly they of Caesar's household." 
 
 " Not many mighty men " were called in Paul's church. 
 The Gospel was for the poor and needy. The self- 
 righteous Pharisees hated it. The rich and noble missed 
 it, and so it has been in all ages. " I came," says the 
 Master, " not to call the righteous, but sinners to repent- 
 ance." 
 
 Timothy, Paul's beloved son in the Gospel, to whom 
 he wrote two of his most touching and important epistles ; 
 also Luke, the writer of the Acts of the Apostles, and 
 Mark, the Evangelist, were among Paul's constant friends 
 while he was a prisoner, " in his own hired house " in 
 Rome. These, and others like minded, surrounded and 
 cheered him by their Christian fellowship and affection. 
 Great indeed must have been the strength which Paul 
 derived from these brethren. Sympathy is sweet in pro- 
 portion to the bitterness of trials ; and their sympathy 
 must have been doubly sweet to Paul, bound as he was 
 " in chains," and living amid a most " awfully polluted 
 Paganism. " He speaks of them as " beloved," as " dear," 
 
21 
 
 as "faithful," and that "long after" their converts in 
 Christ. 
 
 Behold a picture. Look at Paul and the saints in 
 Rome worshipping the God of their fathers, and the new 
 God, Christ Jesus, just revealed to them. 
 
 Then look at Nero and his gorgeous surroundings. 
 Nero represented Paganism in its " utmost power, splen- 
 dor, and corruption." Paul represented Christianity in 
 " its feebleness, poverty, and purity." Nero and Paul 
 represent, each in the highest degree, what the world and 
 the Gospel can do for man. "The one tormented by 
 conscience in the midst of boundless luxury and power ; 
 the other, joyful on the verge of martyrdom." The one 
 possessing all temporal good ; the other, scarcely nothing. 
 The one rich on earth, but poor in heaven. The other 
 poor here, but rich, for ever and ever, in the eternal 
 world. Think of the infamy on Nero's name all these 
 ages, and then think of the power of Paul's words in the 
 Bible all these centuries. Consider, that they have been 
 read and wept over by millions and millions of the best 
 men and women who have lived "in this vale of tears." 
 Had you rather be Paul or Nero ? 
 
 " Wives submit yourselves unto your husbands as unto 
 the Lord ; husbands, love your wives, as Christ loved the 
 Church," Paul wrote while a Roman prisoner, surrounded 
 by a horrible debauchery and licentiousness. 
 
 The Romans had not always been so depraved as they 
 were during the time of Paul and Nero. During the 
 republic, and even in the age of Augustus, the utmost 
 purity prevailed in the family relations. The maidens 
 
22 
 
 and matrons were pure and modest. Adultery was pun- 
 ished by death or exile. Even the emperor's own kin 
 were not exempt. Unfortunately this law did not apply 
 to the Roman father or youth. It was only the sanctity 
 of the maidens and matrons that was so sternly guarded ; 
 and this, not on the ground of morality, but that the 
 " Roman stock might be preserved unmixed and unweak- 
 ened,"' to the end, that the " state might always have fit 
 citizens to uphold and extend the glory of all-conquering 
 Rome." Outside of Roman families great license pre- 
 vailed. Philosophers counted licentiousness, within the 
 limits of the law, to be unwise, rather than wicked. This 
 was Roman civilization — a civilization which entirely ex- 
 cluded all Divine guidance in the affairs of men. 
 
 Paul taught that to break the marriage bond was the 
 greatest of crimes. It was to violate a specific law of 
 God. It was to fill societ}' with pollution, violence, and 
 manifold evil. If his views prevailed, it would close 
 every brothel in the land. 
 
 I desire to speak briefly of Pauls second imprisonment 
 in Rome, and his martyi'dom. 
 
 After being detained two years in Rome, Paul was re- 
 leased. It is supposed he was found " not guilty " of the 
 charges preferred against him by the Jews, and upon 
 which he was held. He preached the Gospel, after his 
 release, in the provinces for several years, but was finally 
 apprehended and sent to Rome the second time, where 
 he was executed under Nero. 
 
 It was a terrible time for Paul and his followers, when 
 Nero, mad with debauchery and ci'uelty, commenced a 
 
23 
 
 systematic persecution of the Christians. Rome had 
 been burned, and the opinion prevailed that it had been 
 set on fire by Nero's own orders. The infamy of that 
 horrible transaction still adhered to him. In order, if 
 possible, to remove this imputation, he determined to 
 transfer the guilt to the Christians. They were con- 
 demned without sufficient evidence, and put to death 
 with " exquisite cruelty, and to their sufferings Nero of- 
 fered mockery and derision. " The details of this perse- 
 cution are too horrible for recital, and I pass them by. 
 
 I desire to call attention to Paul's spiritual condition 
 while waiting execution. It was during this incarcera- 
 tion that he wrote his second epistle to Timothy, which 
 is so full of faith and apt in espressiou. It proves the 
 sublime power of the Gospel. It is no less remarkable 
 for what it contains than for what it omits. He tells 
 Timothy, and the faithful " in Christ Jesus, " throughout 
 all time, and in all lands, to stand steadfast in the Gos- 
 pel, and to meet him in heaven. "I charge thee, there- 
 fore, " he says to Timothy, " before God, and the Lord 
 Jesus Christ, who shall judge the quick and dead at His 
 appearing, to preach the word, in season and out of sea- 
 son, reprove, rebiake, exhort, with long-sufifering and 
 doctrine ; for the time will come when they will not en- 
 dure sound doctrine, but turn unto fables. But watch 
 thou in all things, endure afflictions, do the work of an 
 evangelist, make full proof of thy ministry. 
 
 " For I am now ready to be offered, and the time of 
 my departure is at hand. 
 
 "I have fought a good fight. 
 
24 
 
 " I have finished my course. 
 
 " I have kept the faith. 
 
 " Henceforth there is laid up for me a crown of right- 
 eousness, which the Lord, the righteous judge, shall give 
 me at that day; and not to me only, but unto all them, 
 also, that love His appearing." (II Tim., iv, 8.) 
 
 Methinks I see the old warrior in his dungeon in Eome, 
 waiting and watching for his Master. Look at him ! 
 Bowed with age. Chained like a condemned felon. For- 
 saken- by "all men." Under sentence of death, and yet 
 he faltered not ; for he knew his Master would shortly 
 appear and take him to glory. For thirty years he had 
 proved himself a minister of God, "in much patience, 
 in afflictions, in necessities, in distresses, in stripes, in 
 imprisonments, in tumults, in labors, in watchings, in 
 fastings ; by pureness, by knowledge, by long-suffering, 
 by kindness, by the Holy Ghost, by love unfeigned, by 
 the word of truth, by the power of God, by the armor of 
 righteousness, on the right hand and on the left ; by 
 honor and dishonor ; by evil report and good report ; as 
 deceivers, and yet true ; as unknown, and yet well known ; 
 as dying, and behold, we live ; as chastened, and not 
 killed; as sorrowful, yet always rejoicing; as poor, yet 
 making many rich ; as having nothing, yet possessing all 
 things." (II Cor., vi, 4-10.) 
 
 Yes, yes ; thou, Paul, waited only two years for thy 
 "crown." Thou wert executed A. D. 68, and thy Master 
 came at the destruction of Jerusalem, A. D. 70, and gavest 
 thee thy " crown . " 
 
CHRIST'S SECOND COMING AT THE DES- 
 TRUCTION OF JERUSALEM, A. D. 70.* 
 
 * This was written in December, 1876. 
 
I 
 
CHRIST'S SECOND COMING, A. D. 70. 
 
 For eighteen centuries Christendom has expected the 
 second coming of Christ. From father to son, from gen- 
 eration to generation, this idea has come down from the 
 primitive Church. During all these ages Christ has not 
 appeared in response to this expectation, and we propose 
 to show that the reason He has not appeared is because 
 He came at the siege of Jerusalem, A. D. 70, " in the 
 clouds of heaven, with power and great glory," and 
 judged " the quick and dead," the righteous and wicked 
 of the entire human I'ace (except those living on earth at 
 the moment he appeared during the siege of Jerusalem.) 
 (See page 35.) Those then living and not taken, (see page 
 48, last paragraph,) and all who have lived on earth since 
 A. D. 70, will be judged at the Final Judgment which 
 will take place at the end of the world. 
 
 This is the idea we propose to establish by a careful 
 review of the New Testament, and of Christianity since 
 A. D. 70. 
 
 We present the idea that .Christ came in judgment at 
 the destruction of Jerusalem, as a discovery, and ask for 
 it a prayerful reception. No one can understand the 
 Bible without this view of the Second Coming, and herein 
 is the great value of the discovery. 
 
 In examining this subject we wipe away the tradition, 
 and mist, and unbelief of past ages, and stand on the 
 words of Jesus Christ concerning His own coming, and 
 
 ^ 27 
 
28 
 
 the expectations of Paul, and the primitive Christians. 
 We imagine ourselves with Christ and Paul in Judea. 
 They were addressing common people, and we take them 
 at their words. We believe they said what they meant, 
 and meant what they said. 
 
 We have the first reference to Christ's coming in Mat- 
 thew, X, 23. Therein He tells His disciples, " When they 
 persecute you in this city, flee ye into another, for verily, 
 I say unto you, ye shall not have gone over the cities of 
 Israel till the Son of Man come ;" in Matthew, xvi, 28, 
 " There be some standing here which shall not taste of 
 death till they see the Son of Man coming in His king- 
 dom ;" in John, xxi, 22, " If I will that he " (John) " tarry 
 till I come, what is that to thee ?" which is a clear intima- 
 tion that John should live till Christ came ; i. e., till the 
 destruction of Jerusalem, A. D. 70 ; in Luke, x, 12, 
 " That it shall be more tolerable in that day," (meaning 
 the day of His coming, when He would judge them,) 
 "than for that city;" in verse 35, "To keep their lights 
 burning ;" in Luke, xii, 36, " To act like men that wait 
 for their Lord ; that when He cometh and knocketh, they 
 may open unto Him immediately ;" in verse 40, " Be ye 
 also ready, for the Son of man cometh at an hour when 
 ye think not ;" in verse 56, addressing the people, " Ye 
 hypocrites ! ye can discern the face of the sky and of the 
 earth, but how is it that ye discern not this time ? " 
 (thereby meaning the time of their judgment at His com- 
 ing, then close at hand ;) in Matthew, xxvi, 29, He says 
 He shall not drink again of the " fruit of the vine " till He 
 drinks it with His disciples in His Father's kingdom ; in 
 
29 
 
 Matthew, xxvi, 34, "Verily, I say unto you, this genera- 
 tion " (by the words " this generation " Christ always 
 means His contemporaries) " shall not pass till all these 
 things " (meaning the destruction of Jerusalem, which 
 occurred A. D. 70, and the tribulation preceding it and 
 His second coming,) "be fulfilled." " Heaven and earth," 
 Christ adds with terrible emphasis (verse 35,) " shall pass 
 away, but my words shall not pass away ;" and therefore, 
 we conclude, He came at the destruction of Jerusalem, 
 A. D. 70, "in the clouds of Heaven, with power and 
 great glory ;" i. e., within the generation of his contem- 
 poraries. 
 
 In the 14th, 15th, 16th, and 17th chapters of John (he 
 alone records it,) Christ discourses tenderly to His disci- 
 ples (not to the world,) as He is about to leave them and 
 return to the bosom of the Father. Among other cheer- 
 ing things He tells them, "In my Father's house are 
 many mansions. If it toe7'e not so, I would have told you. 
 I go to prepare a place for you ; and if I go and prepare 
 a place for you, I will come again, and receive you unto 
 myself, that where I am, there ye may be also." (John, 
 xiv, 2, 3.) " I will not leave you comfortless ; I will 
 come to you. Yet a little while and the world seeth me 
 no more ; but ye see me ; because I live ye shall live also. 
 At that day " (meaning the day of his coming), ' ' ye shall 
 know that I am in my Father, and ye in me, and I in 
 you." (John, xiv, 18-20.) "Ye have heard how I said 
 unto you, I go away and come again unto you." (John, 
 xiv, 28.) 
 
 The above words of Christ are the foundation for the 
 
30 
 
 hope which has existed in the Christan Church, since His 
 ascension, tliat some time He would ''come again" to 
 earth. And we are here to show that He did come at the 
 destruction of Jerusalem, A. D. 70. He came exactly as 
 He said He would, and as the primitive Christians ex- 
 pected, and yet, for eighteen centuries, Christendom has 
 known it not. Further on we shall show why they have 
 not known it. 
 
 The locality of Christ's coming was " in the clouds of 
 heaven, " directly over Jerusalem ; i. e., at the place of 
 His greatest earthly agony. At His first coming He was 
 crucified at Jerusalem amid the scoffs of the world. At 
 His second coming He stood over Jerusalem, in the clouds 
 of heaven with power and great glory, " judging the 
 quick and dead. 
 
 We ascertain the time, of Christ's coming thus : " Im- 
 mediately after the tribulation of those days" — ^. e., 
 immediately after the destruction of Jerusalem and the 
 tribulation preceding it, says Christ (Matt., xxiv, 29-31,) 
 "shall the sun be darkened, and the moon shall not give 
 her light, and the stars shall fall from heaven, and the 
 powers of the heavens shall be shaken ; and the^i shall 
 appear the sign of the Son of man in heaven, and then 
 shall all the tribes of the earth mourn, and they " — i. e., 
 the tribes (see Rev., i, 7,) — " shall see the Son of man 
 coming in the clouds of heaven with power and great 
 glory. And He shall send His angels with a great sound 
 of a trumpet, and they shall gather together His elect 
 from the four winds, from one end of the heaven to the 
 other. " Again he says (Matt., xxiv, 33,) " When ye 
 
31 
 
 shall see all these things, " meaning the desolation of 
 Jerusalem and the tribulation preceding it, "know that 
 it " i. e., My coming " is near, even at the door." Again, 
 He says (Luke, xxi, 20,) "When ye shall see Jerusalem 
 compassed with armies, then know that the desolation 
 thereof is nigh, " i. e., that Jerusalem is about to be 
 destroyed, and my words concerning it fulfilled, " and 
 when these things (He continues in verse 28,) begin to 
 come to pass, then, look up and lift up your heads, for 
 your redemption draweth nigh, " ^. e., that I am about to 
 come and take you with me to glory. And, therefore, 
 we conclude: (1,) that the destruction of Jerusalem; 
 (2,) the coming of Christ ; and (3,) as the consequence of 
 His coming, the " redemption " of His disciples, to whom 
 He was speaking, were simultaneous events. 
 
 In the 24th of Matthew, Christ predicts the occurrence 
 of certain events before His coming, which we now ex- 
 amine, and thereby show that every prediction He made 
 relating to His coming was fulfilled prior to the destruc- 
 tion of Jerusalem ; ^. e., prior to His coming. 
 
 In Matthew, xxiv, 2, Christ says, " See ye not all these 
 things? Verily, I say unto you there shall not be left 
 standing here " (meaning the temple) " one stone upon 
 another that shall not be thrown down." 
 
 History records the destruction of Jerusalem and the 
 temple thus : " In A. D. 66 " (American Encyclopaedia, 
 vol. 10, page 2) " the Jews, goaded to despair by the 
 tyranny of the Romans, revolted, took possession of the 
 city, and a Roman army, commanded by Certius Gallus, 
 governor of Syria, was routed in battle before its walls." 
 
32 
 
 Titus, son of the emperor, Vespasian, regained it in A. D. 
 70, after one of the most terrible battles on record. His 
 troops, maddened by the resistance of the defenders, 
 spared neither age nor sex. Thousands of Jews, seeing 
 all hope lost, threw themselves headlong from the towers, 
 and a horrible scene of carnage ensued. According to 
 Josephus, over eleven hundred thousand Jews perished 
 in the siege, and ninety-seven thousand were carried into 
 captivity. Titus himself was unable to control the rage 
 of his troops, and with regret saw the temple (which he 
 had intended to preserve as a memorial of his own vic- 
 tory) burned and the entire city razed to the ground ; 
 and thus Christ's prediction, made A. D. 33, or shortly 
 before His crucifixion, was literally fulfilled. Everything 
 he foretold concerning the temple, city, and people of 
 the Jews was fulfilled in the most astonishing manner. It 
 was witnessed by Josephus, a Jewish contemporary of 
 Christ, and who is acknowledged to be a historian of in- 
 disputable veracity on all those transactions concerning 
 the destruction of Jerusalem. The wars and rumors of 
 war, the Antichrists, the famines, the pestilences, the 
 earthquakes, the "great tribulation," etc., spoken of by 
 the evangelists as events preceding Christ's coming, all 
 came to pass prior to the destruction of Jerusalem. Jo- 
 sephus records the occurrence of these great events as a 
 matter of history of which he was an eye-witness ; but he 
 knew nothing of the scripture containing Christ's proph- 
 ecy. He speaks contemptuously of Christ, as "one Jesus, 
 a country fellow, who went about crying with a loud 
 voice, 'Woe, woe, to the city, to the people, and to the 
 
33 
 
 temple.' " The whole land of Judea is represented at that 
 time " as a woman in grievous travail." Christ himself 
 said upon that generation (meaning his contemporaries) 
 should "come all the righteous blood shed upon earth." 
 "Verily, I say unto you, all these things shall come 
 upon this generation." (Matt., xxiii, 35, 36.) And it did 
 come. Christ's contemporaries crucified God's only Son, 
 and, therefore, the Almighty cursed them by sending 
 upon them " such tribulation as was not since the be- 
 ginning of the world, no, nor ever shall be." (Matt., 
 xxiv, 21.) All this would immediately precede Christ's 
 coming, and therefore we conclude He came immediately 
 after these events — i. e., at the destruction of Jerusalem, 
 A. D. 70. 
 
 In Matthew, xxiv, 14, Christ says, " The gospel must 
 be preached to all the world," (meaning as it existed in 
 his day,) "for a witness unto all nations, and then shall 
 the end come." (Not the end of the world, but of the 
 Primitive Church and Jewish nation. They were judged, 
 both quick and dead, at Christ's coming.) 
 
 Paul records the universal publication of the gosjDel 
 thus: Rom., i, 8, "Your faith is spoken of throughout 
 the whole world," (meaning the world as it existed in his 
 day.) Rom., x, 18, Your faith is spoken of " unto the 
 ends of the world." Rom., xvi, 26, "That he had made 
 known the Gospel to all nations." Col., i, 23, That the 
 Gospel was "preached to every creature under heaven," 
 whereof he was a minister. I Thess., i, 8, "Your faith is 
 spoken of in every place." II Thess., i, 3, "Your faith 
 groweth exceedingly." II Tim., iv, 17, That he had 
 
34 
 
 preached the Gospel unto " all the Gentiles." And there- 
 fore, on the words of Jesus Christ that the end should 
 come immediately after the universal publication of the 
 Gospel, we conclude the end did come — i. e., the end of 
 the primitive Church and Jewish nation, which He judged 
 at His second coming. 
 
 The coming of Antichrist is predicted before Christ's 
 coming, in Matt., xxiv, 5, 11, 24; in II Thess., ii, 3; in 
 n Tim., iii, 1-9. 13 ; in II Pet., ii, 1, 2 ; in II Pet., ii. 3, 
 4; in I John, iv, 1, and Jude, 18, 19. In I John, ii, 18, 
 19, 22, and I John, iv, 3, we are told that Antichrist has 
 come, whereby " we know it is the last time," thereby 
 meaning that John and his contemporaries knew they 
 were on the verge of Christ's coming, because the appear- 
 ance of Antichrist was the sure sign that Christ would 
 speedily appear. John wrote about A. D. 69, or a year 
 before the destruction of Jerusalem. 
 
 "Behold, he cometh with clouds," (Rev., i, 7,) "and 
 every eye shall see Him, and they also which pierced 
 Him, and all kindreds of the earth shall wail because of 
 Him." Christ, at His first coming, was crucified at Jeru- 
 salem amid the scoffs of the world. At His second com- 
 ing He stood over Jerusalem "in the clouds of heaven," 
 judging " the quick and dead," (see II Tim , iv, 1-3,) and 
 they, i. e., "the quick and dead," did see His coming 
 " with power and great glory." " For as the lightning 
 cometh out of the east," says Christ (Matt., xxiv, 27,) 
 "and shineth even unto the west," so shall the coming of 
 the Son of Man be, i. e., it was an instantaneous event 
 "in the clouds of heaven." He came "with His mighty 
 
35 
 
 angels," (see II Thes., i, 7-10,) like a thief at night, 
 snatched the righteous part of the primitive Church, and 
 the righteous dead of past ages, and hurried with them 
 into glory. Perhaps the memory of His sufferings here 
 below haunted Him, and He tarried not ! He came like 
 a mighty rushing wind, judged the wicked, took His own, 
 and back He went to the bosom of the Father. 
 
 This was the first resurrection and first judgment, cor- 
 responding to the Jewish and Gentile dispensations. 
 The Jews, as a nation, had their judgment at the destruc- 
 tion of Jerusalem, and the Gentiles will have theirs at 
 the end of the world. 
 
 Peter's idea (11 Pet., iii, 10-12,) that Christ's coming 
 and the " burning up " of this physical universe are simul- 
 taneous events, (and that is the popular idea about Christ's 
 coming,) we are obliged to reject, in view of his record, 
 as uninspired. He alone had that idea. Christ and Paul 
 and John taught it not. And yet, even Peter expected 
 the coming of Christ within the lifetime of his contempo- 
 raries. In I Pet., iv, 7, he says, "The end of all things 
 is at hand," i. e ,1 expect the speedy coming of Christ ; 
 in II Pet., i, 16, he speaks of the "coming of our Lord 
 Jesus Christ ;" in 11 Pet., iii, 10, " the day of the Lord 
 will come as a thief in the night ;" in II Pet., iii, 12, 
 " looking for and hastening unto the coming of the day 
 of God." 
 
 We live eighteen hundred years after Peter, and this 
 globe has not burned yet. And therefore we conclude his 
 idea that Christ's coming, and the burning up of this 
 earth are simultaneous events, savors of the things of 
 
36 
 
 man, and not of God. Peter was a bold, impulsive, un- 
 learned man. In many things "he was to be blamed." 
 Paul " withstood him to the face " Peter " rebuked " the 
 Master. No other disciple had the impudence to do that. 
 He thrice solemnly denied the son of Man in the dark- 
 est hour of his life on earth ! In Luke, xxii, 31, 32, 
 Christ says to Peter, "Behold, Satan hath desired to have 
 you, but I have prayed for thee that thy faith fail not. 
 When thou art converted, strengthen thy brethren." In 
 Eph., ii, 7, Paul says, "That in the ages to come He 
 (i. e., God) might show the exceeding riches of His grace 
 in His kindness toward us through Christ Jesus," which 
 opposes Peter's idea that the "burning up of the earth," 
 and Christ's coming (which he himself believed was at 
 hand when on earth) are simultaneous events. We be- 
 lieve Peter's idea — that Christ's coming and the destruc- 
 tion of this physical universe are simultaneous events — 
 has darkened the mind of Christendom these eighteen 
 centuries, touching His coming, more than anything in 
 the Bible. If Christ and Paul had had such an idea, 
 they would have stated it. For eighteen centuries Chris- 
 tendom has argued thus : "In II Pet., iii, 10-12, it is 
 said Christ's coming and the 'burning up' of the earth 
 are simultaneous events. The earth has not burned yet; 
 therefore, Christ has not yet come. Therefore, we ex- 
 pect Him, and Christendom for eighteen centuries has 
 expected Him " — in vain. He never has come (save as 
 herein stated), and never will. 
 
 God wanted to curse the Antichrist part of the primi- 
 tive Church on account of their unbelief concerning the 
 
37 
 
 coming of Christ then at hand, and therefore allowed 
 Peter's idea to go into the Bible. See II Thess., ii, 11, 
 and second paragraph on page 49. 
 
 Paul's expectations concerning Christ's coming we 
 gather thus : Rom., xiii, 11, "It is high time to awake 
 out of sleep ; for now is our salvation nearer than when 
 we believed ;" Rom., xiii, 12, "The night is far spent, the 
 day is at hand ;" I Cor., i, 7, "Waiting for the coming of 
 our Lord Jesus Christ ;" I Cor., i, 8, "That ye may be 
 blameless in the day of our Lord Jesus Christ ;" I Cor., 
 iv, 5, "Judge nothing, before the time, until the Lord 
 come ;" I Cor., vii. 29, "The time is short," {i. e., I expect 
 the speedy coming of Christ;) I Cor., xiii, 12, "Now we 
 see through a glass, darkly ; but then" (referring to 
 Christ's coming,) "face to face ;" I Cor., xv, 51, "We shall 
 not all sleep," (meaning thereby that some of Paul's 
 contemporaries would live till Christ came, i. e., until the 
 destruction of Jerusalem, A. D. 70;) II Cor., i, 14, bespeaks 
 of their rejoicing in "the day of our Lord Jesus;" Phil., i, 6, 
 "He which hath begun a good work in you will perform it 
 until the day of Jesus Christ ;" Phil., i, 10, " they are to 
 be without offence till the day of Christ;" Phil., ii, 16, 
 "That I may rejoice in the day of Christ;" Phil., iii, 20, 
 " For our conversation is in heaven, from whence also we 
 look for the Saviour, the Lord Jesus Christ; " Phil., iv, 5, 
 "The Lord is at hand;" Col., iii, 4, " When Christ, who is 
 life, shall appear, then shall ye also appear with him in 
 glory;" I Thess., i, 10, he exhorts them to "wait for 
 God's Son from heaven;" I Thess., ii, 19, "Are not even 
 ye in the presence of our Lord Jesus Christ at His com- 
 
38 
 
 ing?" I Thess., iii, 13, he speaks of their hearts being 
 establislied "in holiness before God, even our Father, at 
 the coming of our Lord Jesns Christ with all His saints;" 
 I Thess., iv, 15-17, he says, "We which are alive and 
 remain unto the coming of the Lord shall be caught iip 
 together with them (meaning the 'dead in Christ "> in the 
 clouds to meet the Lord in the air ; and so shall we ever 
 be with the Lord;" I Thess., v. 2, "The day of the Lord 
 so Cometh as a thief in the night;" I Thess., v, 4, "But ye 
 brethren are not in darkness, that that day should over- 
 take you as a thief;" I Thess., v, 6, "Therefore, let us 
 watch and be sober;" I Thess., v, 23, "I pray God your 
 whole spirit and soul and body be preserved blameless 
 unto the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ ;" II Thess., i, 
 7-9, he says that the "Lord Jesus shall be revealed from 
 heaven with His mighty angels, in flaming fire, taking 
 vengeance on them that know not God and obey not the 
 Gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ, who shall punish them 
 with everlasting destruction from the presence of the Lord 
 and from the glory of His power;" II Thess., i, 10, he 
 speaks of Christ's coming to be glorified in "His saints, 
 and to be admired in all them that believe in that day;" 
 thereby meaning the day of Christ's coming, which 
 occurred at the destruction of Jerusalem, A. D. 70, when 
 He judged the primitive Church and Jewish nation. In 
 n Thess., ii, 1-3, he exhorts them " not to be soon shaken 
 in mind" on account of the speedy coming "of our Lord 
 Jesus Christ," and says, " that that day " (meaning the day 
 of His coming) shall not come until the "man of sin be 
 revealed." In verse 7 we are told that the mystery of 
 
89 
 
 iniquity (^. ^., "the man of sin") doth already work. In 
 II John, ii, 18, and iv, 3, we again have the fulfilment of 
 Paul's prediction concerning the appearance of Antichrist 
 before Christ's coming. II Thess., iii, 5, " The Lord direct 
 your hearts into the love of God, and into the patient 
 waiting for Christ." I Tim., vi, 14, "That thou keep this 
 commandment without spot, unrebukable, until the ap- 
 pearing of our Lord Jesus Christ ;" II Tim., i, 10, he 
 speaks of the "appearing of our Saviour Jesus Christ :" 
 II Tim., i, 18, "The Lord grant unto him (Onesiphorus) 
 that he may find mercy of the Lord in that day" (mean- 
 ing the day of Christ's coming) "for he oft refreshed me, 
 and was not ashamed of my chains." In II Tim., iv, 1- 
 3, Paul says, "That Jesus Christ shall judge the quick 
 and the dead at His appearing," and exhorts Timothy "to 
 preach the word in season and out of season," for the 
 "time would come when they would not eudure sound 
 doctrine, but after their own lasts follow deceitful teach- 
 ers having itching ears ;" that they should turn away 
 their ears from the truth, and "be turned unto fables" 
 (thereby meaning that Antichrist was abroad, which was 
 a sure sign that Christ would speedily appear.) II Tim., 
 iv. 8, he speaks of a "crown of righteousness" which 
 Christ would give Him at His coming, and to them also 
 "who love His appearing." Titus, ii, 13, "Looking for 
 that blessed hope, and the glorious appearing of the 
 great God and our Saviour Jesus Christ." Heb., s, 37. 
 "For yet a little while, and He that shall come, toill 
 come, and will not tarry." 
 
 James's expectations we gather thus : James, v, 7, "Be 
 
40 
 
 patient, therefore, brethren, unto the coming of the 
 Lord." James, v, 8, "Be ye also patient ; estabhsh your 
 hearts; for the coming of the Lord draweth nigh." James, 
 V, 9, "Behold, the Judge standeth before the door." 
 
 John wrote in the very last days of the primitive 
 Chux'ch, and we gather his expectations thus : I John, ii, 
 18, "Little children (how tenderly he speaks,) it is the 
 last time (as Christ is about to appear and take us with 
 Him to glory,) and as ye have heard that Antichrist shall 
 come, even now are there many Antichrists, whereby we 
 know it is the last time." I John, ii, 28, "And now, little 
 children, abide in Him, that when He shall appear we 
 may have confidence, and not be ashamed before Him at 
 His coming." I John, iii, 2, "Beloved, now are we the 
 sons of God, and it doth not yet appear what we shall 
 be ; but we know that when He shall appear, we shall be 
 hke Him." I John, iii, 19, "We are of the truth, and 
 shall assure our hearts before Him." 
 
 Jude's expectations we gather thus : Verses 14 and 15, 
 "Behold, the Lord cometh with ten thousand of His saints 
 to execute judgment upon all." Verse 21, "Keep your- 
 selves in the love of God, looking for the mercy of our 
 Lord Jesus Christ unto eternal life." 
 
 We now examine the book of Revelation concerning 
 Christ's second coming. In Rev., i, 1, we are told the 
 things therein mentioned "must shortly come to pass;" 
 in verse 2, " The time is at hand ;" in verse 7, " Behold, 
 He Cometh with clouds, and every eye shall see Him, and 
 they also which pierced Him, and all kindred of the earth 
 shall wail because of Him." (See page 34.) In verse 11 
 
41 
 
 Jesus Christ says, " I am Alpha and Omega, the first and 
 the last ;" in verse 18, " I am He that liveth and was 
 dead ; and behold, I am alive forevermore, and have the 
 keys of hell and of death ;" in Rev., ii, 5, " Repent, or I 
 will come unto thee quickly;" in verse 16, " Repent, or I 
 will come unto thee quickly ;" in verse 25, " That which 
 ye have already, hold fast till I come ;" in Rev., iii, 3, 
 " Hold fast and repent," " If thou shall not watch, I will 
 come on thee as a thief ;" in verse 11, " Behold, I come 
 quickly ; hold fast what thou hast, that no man take thy 
 crown;" in verse 20, "Behold I stand at the door and 
 knock;" in Rev., xiii, 14, "The second woe is past, and 
 behold, the third one cometh quickly ;" in Rev., xiv, 7, 
 " Fear God and give glory to Him, for the hour of judg- 
 ment is come ;" " and worship Him that made heaven 
 and earth, aud the sea and the fountains of waters ;" in 
 verse 15, " Thrust in thy sickle and reap, for the time is 
 come for thee to reap ;" in Rev., xvi, 15, " Behold I come 
 as a thief;" in Rev., xix, 7, " The marriage of the Lamb 
 is come ;" in Rev., xxii, 6, He speaks of things which 
 " must shortly be done ;" in verse 7, " Behold, I come 
 quickly;" in verse 10, "The time is at hand;" in verse 
 12, " Behold, I come quickly to reward every man accord- 
 ing as his work shall be ;" in verse 13, " I am Alpha and 
 Omega, the beginning and the end, the first and the last." 
 The very last words Jesus Christ says in the Bible are, 
 (Rev., xxii, 20,) "Surely I come quickly. Even so." 
 Says John, " Come, Lord Jesus." 
 
 We have now examined every verse in the New Testa- 
 ment touching Christ's second coming. Can any rational 
 
42 
 
 mind doubt but Jesus Christ saif? He would "come again " 
 within the lifetime of his contemporaries; that Paul and 
 the leaders of the Primitive Church expected Him, and 
 that, as a matter of fact, He did come at the destruction 
 of Jerusalem, A. D. 70, " in the clouds of heaven, with 
 power and great glory," and judge the entire race, except 
 those then living on earth ; (and even soon some of these 
 were taken. See page 48, first paragraph ; also page 27.) 
 
 In the interest of a sound theology it is of the utmost 
 importance to know the truth about Christ's second 
 coming. It is useless for Christendom to hope and pray 
 for His coming, because it is a fact already accomplished. 
 They may as well look it square in the face and adapt 
 their faith and conduct to the fact. It is believed these 
 views are destined to revolutionize the theology of eigh- 
 teen centuries. Christendom must have a 7)eii' theology — 
 a theology to fit the fact that Christ came A. D. 70. 
 
 The great practical effect of this doctrine will be to 
 establish the faith of Christendom in the Bible This 
 doctrine throws a calcium light upon the New Testament. 
 It illuminates its otherwise mysterious words, verses, and 
 chapters. No one can understand the Bible without 
 this view of the second coming. It is a living stream of 
 water running through the New Testament. This doc- 
 trine is the missing link, uniting Primitive Christianity 
 with modern Christianity, and, it is believed, Holy Ghost 
 power will come to the church by a belief in this doctrine. 
 Thousands have rejected the Bible, to their eternal death, 
 on account of its apparent inconsistency, not knowing the 
 truth concerning Christ's second coming. 
 
43 
 
 This doctrine e7ids the communion : " Do this," says 
 Christ, "in remembi'ance of me, till I come." If we 
 behold His coming eighteen centuries in the past, an ordi- 
 nance commemorating Him as a conquering hero would 
 be appropriate. 
 
 A correct knowledge of Christ s second coming is almost 
 as important as a knowledge of His first coming. At His 
 first coming He was crucified at Jerusalem amid the scoffs 
 of the world. At His second coming He was a conquer- 
 ing hero. He then stood over Jerusalem "in the clouds 
 of heaven," judging the " quick and dead." 
 
 Judgment, says Paul, comes first to the Jews ; then to 
 the Gentiles. At Christ's second coming God not only 
 judged the entire human race, except those then on earth, 
 but He especially judged the Jewish nation, destroying its 
 nationality. For two thousand years, i. e., since God's 
 covenant with Abraham, He had sent upon the Jewish 
 nation the rain and sunshine of religious discipline, 
 and the harvest was reaped at Christ's second coming. 
 For nearly two thousand years, i. e., since Christ came, 
 A. D. 70, the Gentiles have been under God's care, and 
 the Gentile harvest must now be near at hand. We 
 believe we are living in " the dispensation of the fullness 
 of times " (Eph., i, 10 ; Eom., xi, 25 ;) that the second 
 resurrection and final judgment are in the near future, 
 which will end the Gentile harvest. 
 
 At the final judgment Christ will judge the world from 
 His throne in heaven, and He has no need to return to 
 earth for any purpose. It is not necessary, or even 
 desirable, that Christ should return to earth again. 
 
44 
 
 When He was here He was badly treated. Heaven is a 
 thousand times better than this sin-cursed earth. We 
 submit, that our friends of the Prophetic Conference are 
 in the dark, and we offer them this book, as the only 
 rational solution of this matter. 
 
 We epitomize the history of the race thus: Adam, 
 Noah, Abraham, Christ's birth, Christ's death and resur- 
 rection, Christ's second coming, A. D. 70. Christ's sec- 
 ond coming is the pivotal fact of history. Standing on it 
 we gaze up and down the ages. We look back to Adam, 
 and forward to the present. Hereafter we shall review 
 history, standing on Christ's coming A. D. 70, as the 
 greatest fact of history. 
 
 In conclusion, men like John the Baptist, Paul the 
 Apostle, Luther, Calvin, Knox, Wesley, have been the 
 world's reformers. Every one of them was a reformer, 
 because he was a theologian who believed, and preached, 
 and fought for the pure doctrines of the Word of God. 
 
CHRISTIANITY REVIEWED SINCE A. D. TO. 
 
 This was written in August and September, 1878. 
 
I 
 
CHRISTIANITY REVIEWED SINCE 
 A. D. 70. 
 
 IN the last section we showed that Christ came for the 
 second time at the destnictiou of Jerusalem, A. D. 70; 
 that he then judged the entire race, except those on 
 earth at the moment of His appearing at the siege of 
 Jerusalem ; and that the preaching of Paul and the other 
 apostles was a preparation for their judgment at that sec- 
 ond coming. We also showed that Jerusalem was de- 
 stroyed A. D. 70, bj' Titus, a Roman general, and that 
 the "wars and rumors of wars," the Antichrists, the fam- 
 ines, the pestilences, the earthquakes, the great tribula- 
 tions, the universal publication of the Gospel, etc., spoken 
 of by the Evangelists as events preceding Christ's com- 
 ing, all came to pass prior to His coming, i. e., prior to 
 the destruction of Jerusalem. 
 
 We now propose to review Christianity on the basis of 
 Christ's second coming, at the destruction of Jerusalem, 
 A. D 70. 
 
 Josephus, and other historians, make no mention of 
 Christ's appearing at the destruction of Jerusalem, be- 
 cause it was an event "in the clouds of heaven " directly 
 over Jerusalem. 
 
 At the time Jerusalem was destroyed most of Christ's 
 followers had gone within the vail. Over eleven hundred 
 thousand Jews perished at the siege of Jerusalem, and the 
 abduction of a few despised individuals at such a time of 
 
48 
 
 carnage would attract no attention. Josephus and the 
 historians were too busy recording what happened on 
 earth to record what happened "in the clouds of heaven." 
 Besides, how could Josephus see what was going on "in 
 the clouds ?" " The world seeth me no more," said Christ, 
 with special reference to His second coming. His coming 
 in judgment was an event in the spiritual, and not in the 
 natural world. His appearing "in the clouds of heaven," 
 at the destruction of Jerusalem, and the slaughter of 
 eleven hundred thousand Jews, was the outward sign of 
 that spiritual judgment, in which the Almighty judged 
 the entire race, excej)t those living on earth at the 
 destruction of Jerusalem. All who had lived on the 
 earth, and died, were judged at Christ's second coming, 
 at the siege of Jerusalem, A. D. 70. 
 
 There were two classes * in the Primitive Church — those 
 that expected Christ's coming and those that did not. An 
 individual's belief or disbelief in His coming decided His 
 final destiny. He appeared at the siege of Jerusalem 
 "with His mighty angels," to those who were looking for 
 Him, and took them to glory. To those who looked not 
 for Him He came not. They were left on earth, and 
 their seed has represented Christianity all these ages. 
 They were the unfaithful servants of whom Christ so 
 often spake. 
 
 On nearly every page of the New Testament, we find 
 the speedy coming of Christ " in the clouds of heaven 
 with power and great glory," held up by the Evangelists, 
 
 * "There shall two be in the field; the one shall be taken and 
 the other left." (See Matthew, xxiv, 40 to 45.) 
 
49 
 
 and especially by the Apostle Paul, as an event which 
 would give to the " saints " of the Primitive Church, and 
 the righteous dead of past ages, a secure and glorious 
 redemption. It was the consummation of their effort, the 
 reward of their faith and devotion to the Master ; and 
 yet, for eighteen centuries, Christendom has known it 
 not. 
 
 The very curse Paul says (II Thess., ii., 11) should come 
 upon the church, has been upon it since Christ came, A. 
 D. 70. " And for this cause," says Paul (thereby mean- 
 ing the unbelief of the Antichrist part of the Primitive 
 Church, concerning Christ's coming, then close at hand,) 
 " God shall send them," (meaning the Antichrist part of 
 the Primitive Church, and which Christianity since has 
 represented,) " strong delusion," that they should " be- 
 lieve a lie ;" and Christendom, for eighteen centuries, 
 has not known the truth touching Christ's second coming. 
 The reason they have not known it, is because it was the 
 Antichrist part of the Primitive Church which Christ left 
 on earth when He judged the race at the siege of Jerusa- 
 lem. It is this apostate Christianity that has assumed to 
 represent Christ all these ages. As they forsook the 
 coming of the Lord, so has the church, commonly called 
 Christian, done in all ages. The Christianity of Paul's 
 church was wonderfully different in spirituality and Holy 
 Ghost power from any church since his time. 
 
 As we read the history of this apostate Christianity, 
 we are appalled at the record. And herein we find an 
 unanswerable confirmation of our doctrine of Christ's 
 second coming. Our doctrine shows that Christ's second 
 
50 
 
 coming occurred at the siege of Jerusalem, A. D. 70 ; that 
 he then took the '' saints " of the Primitive Church, and 
 the righteous dead of past ages to glory, a7id left the 
 unrighteous 2yart of said cfuirch ; and that this fact ac- 
 counts for the terrible record of Christianity during the 
 " dark ages." At that time, Christ transferred -ff/s interest 
 in the church which He founded, from earth to heaven, 
 and He is in no way responsible for the doiugs of the 
 apostate part of that church since. It is a terrible libel 
 on Christ to make Him in oxlj way responsible for the 
 iniquity of that apostate Church during the ^ dark 
 ages. " It was this Apostate Church that Martin Luther 
 and his associates sought to reform. 
 
 We now propose to glance briefly through the record 
 of this Apostate Church, to the end, that we may show 
 the wickedness of its pretensions. 
 
 From the siege of Jerusalem to Martin Luther, covers 
 a period of fifteen long and weary centuries. During 
 these " dark ages " the Almighty seems to have with- 
 drawn all interest in human affiiirs. Nothing can equal 
 the ignorance, superstition and licentiousness of that 
 time. In the so-called Christian Church, and out of it, 
 iniquity was rampant. Many volumes have been written 
 portraying the horrors of this dark period of the world's 
 history ; but it is not our purpose now to enter into the 
 details of that polluted period. We desire only to pre- 
 sent a general view of the world during the fifteen cen- 
 turies preceding the coming of Martin Luther, to the 
 end, we may appreciate the work he and his associates 
 
51 
 
 acccomplished during the reformation of the sixteenth 
 century. 
 
 After a time the apostates whom Christ left on earth 
 grew mighty, and assumed by His authority full power 
 over the body, soul, and estate of their deluded victims. 
 They propagated this fanaticism with so much success that 
 vast multitudes adhered to them, and they were known 
 as the Church of Rome. The ringleader of this delusion 
 was called a Ponti£f. In time, he and his cardinals, 
 bishops, and underlings, grew rich and all-powerful. 
 They claimed to be the visible representatives of the 
 " dear Lord " on earth, and to have the keys of heaven 
 and hell, and to do all things by His authority. In the 
 course of a few centuries, these apostates grew immensely 
 rich and correspondingly sensual and corrupt. The 
 worst thing about it was, that they should carry on their 
 iniquity in the name of " the meek and lowly Jesus, " who 
 had not where to " lay His head " while He tarried here 
 below. 
 
 About the commencement of the sixteenth century 
 these lordly Pontiffs became so corrupt and oppressive 
 that the people demanded a reform, and Mr. Martin 
 Luther, a poor and obscure monk, offered his service. 
 
 It is almost impossible for us of the nineteenth century 
 to realize the horrible superstition, fanaticism, and licen- 
 tiousness which oppressed the people at the commence- 
 ment of the sixteenth century. When the time came, in 
 the Providence of God, for Luther to strike these corrupt 
 Pontiffs, he struck them with tremendous power. He 
 even startled himself, but he dare not draw back. He 
 
52 
 
 stuck close to God, the Father, and He helped him 
 through. 
 
 The powers and emoluments of the Pontiff at this time 
 were almost incredible. He had his emissaries all over 
 his dominions, gathering " lucre " into his treasury, that 
 he and his co-scoundrels might live in gorgeous palaces, 
 surrounded by luxury and lust. He claimed, and the 
 people believed, he had Divine authority to grant indul- 
 gence to commit the most horrible crimes, and to gratify 
 the most lustful propensities. He sent one Tetzel into 
 Saxony, the home of Luther, to sell these indulgences, 
 and this brazen fellow aroused Luther's indignation, and 
 set him to thinking. This thinking was the beginning of 
 a reformation which set all Germany in motion, and 
 proved of incalculable value to the race. 
 
 It was a bold thing for Martin Luther to strike the 
 Roman Pontiff. In doing it he pierced the tradition and 
 wisdom of fifteen centuries. During all this time the 
 Pontiffs had been growing rich and mighty, and it seemed 
 like madness for a poor and obscure monk to oppose 
 them. For three years Luther stood alone. " Not a 
 soul, " he says, " for three years extended the hand of 
 fellowship." After that his views began to prevail, and 
 then, " every one," he says, " wanted to share in the tri- 
 umph." Little by little, the best minds of Germany sur- 
 rounded Luther, and thereafter success was established. 
 Germany had long groaned under the spiritual despo- 
 tism of the Eoman Pontiff, and it was ripe for a reforma- 
 tion. 
 
 Luther was God's man for this reformation. His genius 
 
53 
 
 was truly great ; his memory vast and tenacious ; his pa- 
 tience incredible ; his magnanimity invincible and un- 
 shaken by the vicissitudes of human affairs ; and his 
 learning most extensive for the age in which he lived. 
 
 From this reformation came the Evangelical or Luth 
 eran Church, so named in honor of its founder, Martin 
 Luther, who sought to restore to its native lustre the Gos- 
 pel of Christ, which had been for ages covered with the 
 darkness of superstition. His followers were moved to call 
 the new church lAitheran^ in response to a natural senti- 
 ment of gratitude to him by whose ministry the clouds of 
 superstition had been chiefly dispelled, and who had 
 pointed out to them the " Son of God as the only proper 
 object of trust to miserable mortals." 
 
 The rise of the Lutheran Church dates from that re- 
 markable period when Pope Leo X drove Luther and his 
 friends from the bosom of the Roman hierarchy, by a 
 solemn and violent sentence of excommunication. From 
 that time it has gradually assumed the dignity of a law- 
 ful and complete church, totally independent of the laws 
 and jurisdiction of the Roman Pontiffs 
 
 The leading doctrine of the Lutheran Church was that 
 the Scriptures are the " infallible rule of faith and prac- 
 tice." 
 
 It was the work of Luther and his associates to rescue 
 the Bible from the Roman Pontiffs. The Bible was ex- 
 ceedingly scarce at that time, and the few copies extant 
 were kept under lock and key by the Pontiffs. Luther 
 translated the Bible into German. He also inundated 
 Germany with pamphlets on Biblical subjects. His great 
 
54 
 
 doctrine was ^^ fTusti/icatwn hy faith in Christ^ He set 
 the people to studying the Word of God. The more 
 they examined it, the less power the Pontiffs had over 
 them. Little by little their power was gone ; not only in 
 Germany, but in England, Ireland, Spain, Italy, and 
 France — in fact, wherever their spiritual dominions 
 extended. 
 
 Next to Luther, as a reformer, stood Philip Melaucthon. 
 
 After Luther's death, which happened in 1546, at the 
 age of 63, Melancthon became head of the Lutheran 
 Church. He was a man of different stamp from Luther. 
 Not so vehement, but more learned. His genius and 
 culture were extraordinary. He differed with Luther on 
 some important points, but otherwise they were in full 
 sympathy. He was of the opinion that many things in 
 the Roman Church might be tolerated, which Luther con- 
 sidered as absolutely insupportable. This diversity of 
 views, after Luther's death, created internal dissensions 
 in the church, and caused much trouble. 
 
 If our doctrine, to wit, that Christ's second coming 
 occurred at the siege of Jerusalem, A. D. 70, had been 
 known to Luther and his associates, it would have saved 
 them a vast deal of trouble, and many long and wearisome 
 and useless controversies. So with all the great church- 
 men of the past. They all missed the truth which it has 
 pleased God, the Father, to reveal through us. The 
 church records are full of controversies touching the 
 Lord's Supper, the communion, etc., all subjects relating 
 to Christ's second coming. 
 
 Christ said, " Do this," to wit, the Lord's Supper, 
 
55 
 
 " TILL I COME, in remembrance of me." This holds good 
 only till He comes. The church all these ages has not 
 known of His coming at the siege of Jerusalem, A. D. 
 70, and consequently has been taught to expect Him, and 
 to commemorate His coming by the sacrament of the 
 "Lord's Supper." Whereas, in fact and in truth, He 
 came at the destruction of Jerusalem A. D. 70, and 
 therefore, the exhortation to " do this " (to wit, the Lord's 
 Supper,) " till I come," is wholly irrelevant. 
 
 Christ, at His first coming, was crucified at Jerusalem 
 amid the scofifs of the world. At His second coming He 
 was a conquering hero. He then stood over Jerusalem, 
 in the "clouds of heaven" judging " the quick and dead;" 
 and therefore, an ordinance commemorating Him as a 
 CONQUERING liero, is only appropriate. 
 
 Since the Reformation Christianity has been divided and 
 subdivided and redivided,into the thousand and one isms 
 that curse it to-day. Notwithstanding this, Christianity 
 has done great good, and we are profoundly thankful for 
 what it has accomplished. Its ascent out of the pollution 
 and superstition of the " dark ages " has been accom- 
 plished little by little, and by painful effort. The Chris- 
 tianity of to-day represents the faith and tears and con- 
 flicts of the Fathers. From time to time they have 
 appeared with new light, pi'opelling it onward and up- 
 ward. 
 
 We now propose to interview some of these Fathers. 
 And first comes John Calvin. He had some new ideas. 
 From him came Presbyterian ism. 
 
 As we glance through the records of church history 
 
56 
 
 since the Reformation, we are astonished at the trouble 
 and dissensions the Fathers have had from not knowing 
 the truth about Christ's second coming. It has caused 
 them more trouble than anything else. The greatest and 
 wisest men in the church for eighteen centuries have not 
 understood Christ's saying: "If I will that he (John) 
 tarry till I come, what is that to thee ?" This refers to 
 Christ's coming within the lifetime of his contemporaries, 
 to wit, at the destruction of Jerusalem, A. D. 70. The 
 church Fathers have given it all sorts of interpretations 
 except the true one. Not even our keen friend, Mr. 
 Calvin, saw it. 
 
 The Presbyterians of this age are so eminently respect- 
 able that we shall trespass upon our time somewhat to 
 give a condensed view of the great work of their founder, 
 John Calvin. Calvin was born in 1509, and was bred to 
 the law. As a student his success was " most rapid and 
 amazing." He acquired the knowledge of religion by a 
 diligent perusal of the Scriptures, and early saw the neces- 
 sity of " reforming the established system of doctrine and 
 worship." His zeal exposed to him various perils, and 
 his connection with the friends of the Reformation, who 
 were frequently committed to the flames, placed him more 
 than once in imminent danger ; but out of it all he was 
 delivered. 
 
 Calvin had some new ideas concerning the decrees of 
 God, respecting the eternal condition of men, and they 
 stirred the people immensely. He maintained that the 
 everlasting condition of mankind in the future world was 
 determined from all eternity by the unchangeable order 
 
57 
 
 of the Deity, and that this absolute determination of His 
 will and good pleasure was tbe only source of happiness 
 or misery to every individual. He propagated his opinion 
 by his writings, and by public discussions, and by the 
 "ministry of his disciples." In time it was inserted in 
 the national creeds, and " thus made a public article of 
 faith." 
 
 Although in sympathy with Luther and the work of 
 reformation, Calvin had some ideas of his own, and he 
 pushed out for himself. He now had a large following, 
 and they were known as the Reformed Church. He set- 
 tled at Geneva, in Switzerland, where he acquired the 
 greatest reputation and authority. He surpassed all the 
 divines of his age in laborious application, force of elo- 
 quence, and extent of genius. He was the head of the 
 Reformed Church in Geneva, and also acquired great in- 
 fluence in the political administration of that republic. His 
 views and projects were grand and extensive. He not 
 only undertook to give strength and vigor to the rising 
 church, by strict discipline, but proposed to render Geneva 
 the mother of all Reformed Churches, as Wittenberg was 
 of all Lutheran Churches. He proposed to establish a 
 theological seminary for the instruction of ministers, who 
 were to propagate the Protestant cause through the most 
 distant nations. He proposed to render the government, 
 discipline, and doctrine of Geneva the model to be fol- 
 lowed by all the Reformed Churches in the world ; and he 
 in great part succeeded in the execution of this grand 
 scheme. His fame and learning induced many persons 
 of rank and fortune to settle at Geneva. Many others 
 
58 
 
 came out of curiosity to hear the discourses which he 
 dehvered in public. Studious youths came from all |[3arts 
 to the Geneva University, and its fame extended every- 
 where. By this means Calvin propagated his doctrine all 
 through Europe. In the midst of this activity he died 
 in the year 1564. 
 
 In August, 1878, there met in this very city of Geneva, 
 in a hall dedicated to Calvin, the International Conven- 
 tion of Young Men's Christian Associations. They came 
 from the Protestant churches of all lands to confer as to 
 the best methods of pushing the Master's work. I won- 
 der what Calvin would have said if he could have spoken 
 to them, assembled, as they were, in his old home at 
 Geneva. Methinks he would have seen the travail of his 
 soul and wept for joy. 
 
 In these latter days these Christian Associations have 
 done a vast work in rescuing souls from perdition. About 
 forty years ago the first one was established in London, 
 England, by Mr. George Williams, a retired merchant. 
 (He was present and took am active part at the Geneva 
 Conference.) Since then they have multiplied in all 
 directions. At this moment there are two thousand of 
 these associations in different parts of the world. May 
 God bless them and their workers. 
 
HADES AND THE FINAL JUDGMENT.* 
 
 This was written in January, 1878. 
 
HADES AND THE FINAL JUDGMENT. 
 
 WHEN Christ appeared at the destruction of Jerusa- 
 lem, A. D. 70, the entire human race (save those 
 then living on earth) were judged ; i. e., the " sheep " 
 were separated from the "goats;" ^. e., the righteous 
 went to heaven and the wicked to eternal punishment. 
 Prior to this resurrection and judgment, the entire human 
 race (^. e., the dead part of it) were in Hades, awaiting 
 their resurrection and judgment, which took place when 
 Christ appeared at the des-truction of Jerusalem. 
 
 What kind of a place is Hades ? We answer, Hades 
 is the resting-place of the dead. It is the place where 
 the dead (both righteous and wicked) await their final 
 disposition, the righteous being detained for heaven, and 
 the wicked for eternal punishment. 
 
 The Bible characterizes the inhabitants of Hades as in 
 a state of sleep (Dan., xii, 2 ; I Cor., xv, 51,) but they are 
 not in a state of absolute unconsciousness. They are 
 simply withdrawn from the world of sense, like a person 
 in ordinary slumber. They are in the soul of the uni- 
 verse instead of the body. Their operation on the sur- 
 face ceases at death. Their sleep is opposed to the visi- 
 ble activity of this world, and also to the perfect activity 
 of the resurrection world. After Christ's crucifixion He re- 
 mained in Hades three days, and then He ascended to the 
 Father. Before He ascended He appeared to His disci- 
 ples and said, " All power is given to me, in heaven and 
 
 61 
 
62 
 
 on earth," i. e., He entered upon a career of activity in 
 both worlds. The saints in Hades sleep until their resur- 
 rection, when they, too, will be active in both worlds. 
 The " saints " are said to " sleep in the dust of the earth," 
 because their abode is not in heaven, but in Hades ; i. e., 
 until their resurrection. 
 
 Hades and mortality {L e., this world) may be com- 
 pared to two apartments on the same floor of a house. 
 Heaven, or God's home, is the floor above. The resur- 
 rection is a transit to God's home. It is not a transit from 
 one apartment to another. Enoch and Elijah passed into 
 Hades by translation. And Lazarus returned from Hades 
 at the call of Christ. Christ ascended out of Hades at the 
 call of God. This same mighty power will at last draw 
 "all men to Christ," (John, xii, 32,) the righteous as well 
 as the wicked. The dead, small and great, must stand 
 before God. The Paradise of Hades is not the final 
 abode of the righteous. They are to be brought up for 
 judgment and then pass into the kingdom of the Father. 
 Hades is not the final abode of the wicked. They, too, 
 must appear before the judgment-seat of Christ, and then 
 pass into the lake of fire which burns for ever and ever. 
 (Rev., XX, 10-15 ; and xxi, 8.) 
 
 As the entire human race {i. e., the dead part of it) 
 prior to the destruction of Jerusalem, A. D. 70, were 
 detained in Hades, awaiting their resurrection and judg- 
 ment, so the inhabitants of this earth, since A. D. 70, 
 have been detained in Hades awaiting their resurrection 
 and judgment, which will take place at the end of the 
 world. 
 
63 
 
 Paul (he was executed A D. 68) only waited two years 
 in the Paradise of Hades after his death for his '• crown," 
 i. e., till Christ came, A. D. 70. Abraham,* however, was 
 compelled to wait two thousand years. 
 
 THE FINAL JUDGMENT. 
 
 Judgment, says Paul, comes first to the Jews, then to 
 the Gentiles. For nearly two thousand years — i. e , since 
 Christ judged the Jews at the destruction of Jerusalem 
 — the Gentiles have been under God's care, and the Gen- 
 tile judgment must be near at hand. 
 
 The judgment of the Gentiles and the destruction of 
 this physical universe will be simultaneous events. 
 
 Once God said, "Let the earth be created," and it was 
 created. Some day, in His own good time. He will say, 
 "Let the earth be destroyed," and it will be destroyed. 
 
 [For the predicted fate of the earth, see page 96.] 
 
 When icill this earth end ? 
 
 * lu Luke, xvi, 19-31, we are told that a rich man interviewed 
 Abraham, and thereby learn that Hades i.s composed of two wards 
 — the one for the righteous ; the other for the wicked. Abraham 
 was in the righteous ward, i. e., in the Paradise of Hades; and the 
 rich man in the wicked ward, i. e., in Hell. "And the rich man 
 lifted up his eyes, being in torment, and saw Father Abraham afar 
 off," and told him that he had " brethren," and he wished to warn 
 them to keep out of this place of torment. He was told that when 
 he was on earth he had the good things of life, and Lazarus the 
 evil things, and that his "brethern" would not believe in Moses 
 and the Prophets, and thereby escape ^is fate, "though one rose 
 from the dead." 
 
64 
 
 We answer, when the Gospel has been preached to all 
 men. 
 
 The exploits of Livingston and Stanley show that the 
 light of this century is beginning to shine even in be- 
 nighted Africa, and the time must be near, with the elec- 
 tric flash encircling the globe, when it can be said that 
 the Gospel has been preached to all men. Then, accord- 
 ing to Christ, the end will come. This earth had a 
 beginning, and it will have an ending. To individuals 
 it ends at death. To you and to me, my friends, it 
 matters little when it ends if we have Christ ; without 
 Him we must perish. 
 
A REPLY TO ATTACKS ON THE BIBLE-* 
 
 This was written in January, 1878. 
 
A KEPLY TO ATTACKS ON THE BIBLE. 
 
 THE Bible is the record of God's dealings with man 
 By it He spoke to the Jewish nation. By it Christ 
 and the apostles thunder their proclamations across the 
 ages since the destruction of Jerusalem, and on it we 
 base our hope of eternal life. 
 
 In our defence of the Bible we shall review parts of it 
 and attempt to show what it teaches. 
 
 "In the beginning," we read, "God created the heavens 
 and the earth and all things that dwell therein, and pro- 
 nounced it very good;" that He made man "in His own 
 image," and gave him "a wife;" that he put the man and 
 the woman into the Garden of Eden, and gave the man 
 full dominion over all created things. And God com- 
 manded the man, saying, " Of every tree of the garden 
 thou mayest freely eat ; but of the tree of the knowledge 
 of good and evil thou shalt not eat, for in the day thou 
 eatest thereof thou shalt surely die." We also read that 
 Satan, in the form of a serpent, said unto the woman, 
 "Ye can eat, and ye shall not die;" that thereupon the 
 woman ate the forbidden fruit, and then induced the man 
 to eat. That, soon thereafter, the " Lord God called unto 
 Adam, and said. Where art thou ? Hast thou eaten of 
 the tree whereof I commanded thee, saying, thou shalt 
 not eat?" The man said, "I did eat," and blamed it on 
 the woman, and the woman blamed it on the serpent. 
 
 Now what happened ? 
 
68 
 
 And the Almighty was angry ; He cursed the man, the 
 woman, and the serpent ; He pronounced a special curse 
 upon each. 
 
 When Adam sinned, he threw himself into the arms of 
 the devil. His posterity, in consequeuce of his surrender, 
 came into being under a law of gravitation towards sin 
 and death. We hold that a part of mankind are not only 
 born under the power of " the wicked one," but are of his 
 seed, and that their destination is perdition. We also 
 hold that another part of mankind are of Christ's seed, 
 and that their destination is heaven. " My sheep," says 
 Christ, "hear mj voice." The reason some people must 
 be damned is because they have no ear to hear the Gospel 
 of God's reconciliation with man, through the death and 
 resurrection of Jesus Christ. By the death and resurrec- 
 tion of Christ, God became reconciled to human nature, 
 and what the race lost by Adam's fall they gained by the 
 ascension of Christ. Jesus Christ, by His death and resur- 
 rection, overcame the devil. He released man from his 
 grasp, and thereby destroyed the cause of all sin, and 
 thereby reconciled human nature to God. The effect of 
 this action on them that believe is to release them from 
 the power of sin ; on them that believe not, to consign 
 them with the devil to eternal damnation. No one will 
 be damned without a chance to believe on Christ. If they 
 reject Christ they must be damned. It is their fault ; not 
 God's. 
 
 " But," says a noted infidel (and this is his great point,) 
 " hell being such a terrible, awful place, and God being so 
 very good, He won't send any one' there." We answer, 
 
69 
 
 God must sustain His government. Heaven is for the 
 righteous. Hell for the wicked, Heaven would be a hell, 
 if the wicked could get into it. Hell is for the devil's 
 seed ; heaven for Christ's seed. 
 
 This infidel denies the immortality of the soul. 
 
 " I am willing to give up heaven," he says, " to get rid 
 of hell." 
 
 We prove the immortality of the soul thus: We read 
 "that the Lord God formed man of the dust of the ground, 
 and breathed into his nostrils the breath of life, and man 
 became a living soul." (Gen., ii, 7.) Man, therefore, 
 was composed of two substances, the dust of the ground 
 and the breath of life, ^. e., matter and spirit. 
 
 We hold that " a spirit is a fluid. That it has many of 
 the properties of caloric, electricit}', galvanism, and mag- 
 netism. That it has also the power of assimilation, 
 growth, and self-originating motion. That it has person- 
 ality, feeling, intelligence, and will." When Adam was 
 created, the Almighty breathed this vital fluid into Adam's 
 body, and he then became a living soul. As soon as this 
 vital fluid (or the Almighty's breath) entered into Adam's 
 dust-formed body, it partook of the shape of that body ; 
 i, e., it became congealed, and ever afterwards retained 
 the form and shape of that body. 
 
 The prime element of the soul is this, vital fluid which 
 emanated from the Almighty, and it is this eternal spirit 
 which makes the soul indestructible. " He that believeth 
 on me," says Christ, "shall never die." Why? Because 
 the life of the soul and body are one. The soul lives after 
 it has left the body. Evei'y human being is destined for 
 
70 
 
 heaven or perdition ; because they have a soul, and that 
 is immortal. 
 
 About a thousand years after Adam, we read that God 
 saw that " the wickedness of man was great," and He re- 
 pented " that He had made man," and said, " I will destroy 
 man whom I have created from the face of the earth." 
 There was only one righteous man in all the world. His 
 name was Noah. "And God said unto Noah, the end of 
 all flesh is come ; " make thee an ark, for I am going " to 
 destroy all flesh." And Noah did as the Lord commanded. 
 Now what ? After Noah and his family and his property 
 were safely in the ark, " the fountains of the great deep 
 were broken up, and the windows of heaven were opened," 
 and the rain descended in torrents for forty days and 
 forty nights, and every living thing on earth was de- 
 stroyed — save Noah and his ark. 
 
 The point of this story is that God kept His word, and 
 He always keeps His word. 
 
 What next? A thousand years after Noah came Abra- 
 ham. "And God said to Abraham, get thee out of thy 
 country, and from thy kindred, and from thy fathers 
 house, unto a land that I shall show thee ; and I will 
 make of thee a great nation ; and I will bless thee, and 
 make thy name great ; and thou shalt be a blessing ; and 
 I will bless them that bless thee, and curse him that curs- 
 eth thee ; and in thee shall all families of the earth be 
 blessed." (Gen., xii, 1-3.) Now what? "And Abraham 
 did as the Lord had spoken." Abraham's obedience was 
 the foundation of God's favor. The Old Testament is 
 
71 
 
 the record of God's dealings with Abraham and his seed 
 for two thousand years, i. e., till the birth of Christ. 
 
 The New Testament, which is a record of Christ's life 
 and principles, is simply a continuation of God's dealings 
 with mankind. Christ endorsed the Old Testament in 
 every possible way. He always spoke of it with the ut- 
 most respect, and said He came not to destroy " the lawj 
 but to fulfil it." 
 
 Infidels say the Old Testament is a horrible book, be- 
 cause it tells of the wickedness of the Jews; that it 
 records murders, wars, rapine, and evils of all kinds. 
 We answer, the Jewish nation contained bad people as 
 well as good. "■ There were vessels of honor and dis- 
 honor" in that great nation. God's writers in the sacred 
 volume put the bad in as a warning and reproof to the 
 race. 
 
 But the New Testament concerns us more than the Old. 
 
 We analyze the New Testament thus: 
 
 In order to the full exhibition of Christianity it was 
 necessary there should be: 1. A history of the life of 
 Christ. This we have in the four gospels. 2. A sketch 
 of what followed His resurrection. This we have in the 
 Book of Acts. 3. A systematic exposition of the theory 
 of redemption founded on the death and resurrection of 
 Christ. This we have in the epistles of Paul. 4. A code 
 of morality with injunctions and warnings against error. 
 This we have in the whole New Testament. 5. An exhi- 
 bition of the mature results of Christian faith. This we 
 have in the first epistle of John. 6. A sketch of the 
 
72 
 
 futurity of Christ's kingdom. This we have in the book 
 of Revelation. 
 
 The New Testament is just what we might suppose it 
 would be, on the assumption that Jesus of Nazareth was 
 what He pretended to be, viz., "God manifested in the 
 flesh." The Bible, and especially the New Testament, is 
 the visible link connecting God with man — this world 
 with eternity. 
 
SOME REASONS WHY MANY PERSONS ARE 
 GOING DOWN TO PERDITION.* 
 
 * This was written in September, 1879. Perdition is the final 
 abode of the lost, as Heaven is the final abode of the redeemed. 
 The intermediate state is Hades. Hades is composed of two wards — 
 one (for the righteous) called "Paradise," the other, " Hell." If 
 one reaches Hell he is sure to reach Perdition. If one reaches 
 Paradise he is sure to reach Heaven. Hades was emptied when 
 Christ appeared, A. D. 70, and will be again at the final resurrec- 
 tion and judgment at the end of the world. 
 
SOME REASONS WHY MANY PERSONS 
 ARE GOING DOWN TO PERDITION. 
 
 THE possibilities of human existence are appalling. 
 Millions and millions of individuals have come and 
 are coming into this world without any agency of their 
 own. If most persons could have their choice I imagine 
 they would keep out of it. And yet this is a magnificent 
 world. It is full of beauty and blessings. On all sides 
 happiness awaits us. God is wonderfully good. But 
 man, in his fallen state, has brought vast evils upon the 
 race, and we propose to show why many persons are 
 going down to perdition. The possibility of such a con- 
 dition is terrible; but I believe it is true, and I shall 
 attempt to show that it is true. 
 
 Many persons are going down to perdition because 
 they do not realize that there is such a place. We are 
 told by a distinguished gentleman (he from Illinois) that 
 there is no perdition. And we are told it with the sneer 
 and power of a sharp-tongued orator ; and many persons 
 are in doubt whether there really is such a place. To the 
 sneers of infidels, Christians appeal to the Bible. If the 
 Bible is a lie, as some say, the Almighty is back of it, as 
 they will find to their eternal sorrow some time. 
 
 Many men are going down to perdition because all men 
 by nature are rebels against God. The whole world lieth 
 in the Wicked One. Only those are saved who find the 
 Saviour. The rest are doomed to perdition. If the Bible 
 
76 
 
 is a lie, the Almighty is back of it. If Christ is an im- 
 poster, as some say, His awful power at the destruction 
 of Jerusalem must satisfj^ the most skeptical that the 
 Almighty is back of Him. For eighteen centuries Chris- 
 tendom has not known of Christ's appearing in judgment 
 at the destruction of Jerusalem ; but now that it has been 
 revealed, it gives awful prestige to Christ's words. Every 
 prediction He made concerning the destruction of Jerusa- 
 lem, and the awful overthrow of the Jews was literally 
 fulfilled. This fact gives an awful prestige to Christ's 
 words; and it behooves skeptics to look before they re- 
 sist the Almighty's only Son. The Jews resisted Him 
 and their city was razed to the ground, and their national 
 existence destroyed. 
 
 From the destruction of Jerusalem to Martin Luther, 
 covering a period of fifteen long and weary centuries, the 
 Almighty seems to have withdrawn all interest in human 
 affairs. With Luther came light. With Calvin came 
 light. With Wesley came light ; and the race is getting 
 light rapidly in this nineteenth century. We live in a 
 fast age ; in an age of steam, electricity, and printing. 
 The scientific discoveries of this age are appalling. Edi- 
 son and his co-workers descend upon us like a tornado. 
 
 Look at Grant. Twenty years ago he starved in Ga- 
 lena. The war came and he came. To-day, September, 
 1879, he strides like a young god over the earth. Who 
 shall gainsay this little man of destiny ? The extraordi- 
 nary attention paid him wonderfully indicates the pre- 
 vailing unification of the race in these latter days. 
 
 God is wonderfully gracious. The good and bad alike 
 
77 
 
 share in His bounty. At all times the race is under His 
 protecting care. Nothing is too small for His notice. He 
 careth for the just and the unjust ; but some time there 
 will be a reckoning. The small and great, the dead and 
 living, must stand before the Judge of all, and be sen- 
 tenced to eternal life or eternal death. This thought is 
 overpowering. The cares of this world, the lusts of the 
 flesh, the deceitfulness of riches, and the pride of life, 
 paralyze the mind,* and we can hardly realize this stu- 
 pendous fact. Is the soul immortal 1 Is there a heaven ? 
 Is there a hell ? The Bible says the soul is immortal. 
 The Bible says there is a heaven. The Bible says there 
 is a hell ; and that is all we know about it. 
 
 As we said at first, the possibilities of human existence 
 are appalling. The fact of an eternal existence in happi 
 ness or misery is appalling. And we exclaim, why is it 
 thus ; and find no answer save in the Bible, and in the 
 history of the race. If perdition is certain, heaven is also 
 certain ; and we can reach it by finding the Saviour. 
 
 If God is omnipotent why does He not save all men ? 
 We answer, because they are not savable. Some men 
 belong to the devil's seed. There are two classes born 
 into this world : Christ's seed and the devil's seed, 
 Christ's seed go to heaven, and the devil's seed to perdi- 
 tion. They could not co-exist. Heaven would be perdi- 
 tion if the wicked could get into it. 
 
 "We have some new ideas on the origin of evil. We 
 hold that God is not responsible, as is generally sup- 
 posed, for the evil existing in this world, but that the 
 devil, His great pei'sonal antagonist, is responsible. We 
 
78 
 
 hold that all good comes from God, and all evil from the 
 devil, and that these two great personal powers have 
 been fighting for supremacy since the creation of the 
 world. In the person of Jesus Christ, God and the devil 
 fought it out, and God partly overcame the devil in that 
 fight. Christ says, '" whosoever believeth on Him that 
 sent me hath everlasting life." The devil and his seed 
 have no disposition to believe, and, therefore, must be 
 damned. Man is a free agent. He can go to the right 
 or to the left. He can choose good or evil. He can go 
 to church or to a saloon, and end in heaven or perdition. 
 
 Such a ma»i as Ingersoll says he can't believe in Christ; 
 that he " can't see it," which is conclusive evidence that 
 he belongs to the devil's seed, and must go down to 
 eternal perdition. But it is not God's fault. Not even 
 God can save the devil's seed. (See " The Two Seeds," 
 page 87.) 
 
 Many people, at first, hear the Gospel with gladness, 
 but are swept by the currents of infidelity, worldlines 
 and sensuality into perdition. 
 
 The Gospel takes deep root in the hearts of some peo- 
 ple, and they become the true followers of the Saviour. 
 They are the salt of the earth. They build churches, 
 send missionaries to foreign countries, run Christian and 
 benevolent associations, and make this world a decent 
 place to live in. Destroy the influence of this class and 
 it would be worse than Sodom. 
 
 German Rationalism, Unitarianism, Universalism, and 
 all isms that bewitch one from the simplicity of the 
 Gospel, as taught by Christ and Paul, are taking men 
 
79 
 
 down to perdition. In Luke, xvi, 19-31, we have an 
 account of a man who got into hell. It is terrible read- 
 ing, and it reads thus : 
 
 " There was a certain rich man, which was clothed in 
 purple and fiue linen and fared sumptuously every day. 
 And there was a certain beggar named Lazarus, which was 
 laid at his gate, full of sores, and desiring to be fed with 
 the crumbs which fell from the rich man's table ; more- 
 over, the dogs came and licked his sores. And it came to 
 pass that the beggar died, and was carried by the augels 
 ipto Abraham's bosom. The rich man died also, and was 
 buried. And in hell he lifted up his eyes, being in tor- 
 ments, and seeth Abraham afar off, and Lazarus in his 
 bosom. And he cried, and said, Father Abraham, have 
 mercy on me, and send Lazarus, that he may dip the tip 
 of his finger in water and cool my tongue, for I am tor- 
 mented in this flame. But Abraham said. Son, remember 
 that thoia in thy lifetime receivedest thy good things, and 
 likewise Lazarus evil things ; but now he is comforted, 
 and thou art tormented. And besides all this, between 
 us and you there is a great gulf fixed, so that they which 
 would pass from hence to you cannot ; neither can they 
 pass to us that would come from thence. Then he said, 
 I pray thee, therefore, father, that thou wouldest send 
 him to my father's house, for I have five brethren, that he 
 may testify unto them, lest they also come into this place 
 of torment. Abraham saith unto him, They have Moses 
 and the prophets ; let them hear them. And he said. 
 Nay, Father Abraham ; but if one went unto them from 
 the dead they will repent. And he said unto him, If 
 
80 
 
 they hear not Moses and the prophets, neither will they 
 be persuaded, though one rose from the dead." 
 
 Had this man believed in " Moses and the prophets " 
 he might have escaped his horrible fate. To-day men are 
 going down to perdition because they have no saving 
 faith in Jesus Christ. Nothing short of personal union 
 with Christ will save a man from the hell recorded in 
 Luke, xvi, 19-31. We believe, as a matter of fact, that 
 many persons who expect to go up will go down. Com- 
 pare the life and principles of the Saviour with the life 
 and doings of many professed Christians, to say nothing 
 of the ungodly, and see how they fall short of Christian 
 character. 
 
 Some persons who are going down to perdition: 
 Whiskey-men, saloon-keepers, whoremongers, prostitutes, 
 seducers of innocent virtue, wilful liars, theatre-goers, 
 horse-racers, (and their kind,) tricksters in politics and 
 business, and bad people of all grades are on the road to 
 perdition. 
 
 This class are going down to an eternity of misery. 
 This is a terrible, awful fact ; and we would fain save all 
 we can. All we can do is to point them to the Saviour. 
 
 How do you know they are going down to hell ? " By 
 their fruits ye shall know them." "Whatsoever a man 
 soweth that shall he also reap." They are sowing to the 
 wind and they will reap a whirlwind. This class belong 
 to the devil's seed, and perdition is their destination. 
 
 Writers and publishers of light literature are sending 
 many to perdition. I imagine publishers do not realize 
 their responsibility in sending out a book. No one can 
 
81 
 
 tell the effect of a book. It may save or damn a soul. 
 Think of such a book as Paine's "Age of Reason," and 
 all that class of books. Then think how immoral publi- 
 cations are flooding the land. The details of crime, as 
 reported in most of the daily papers, are not fit for decent 
 people to read ; but thousands read them to their sorrow 
 and ruin. There ought to be a law prohibiting such 
 publications. They only debauch the public mind. 
 
 Our daily papers are greatly responsible for the in- 
 terest many take in horse-races, foot-races, and other 
 demoralizing shows. They might exert a strong influ- 
 ence against it if they were so inclined. 
 
 Extravagance is sending many to perdition. "The 
 love of money," says Paul, "is the root of all evil;" and 
 he is right. Most persons are on the grab for money. 
 Day and night they think of money, money, money. 
 They need money to keep up style, and they get it ; but 
 at a fearful risk. Some men would sell their soul for a 
 ten-dollar bill. Think of the Saviour — the greatest and 
 purest being who ever lived on this globe. He was so 
 poor He had not where to lay His head. If people 
 thought less of style and more of their eternal destiny 
 they would have a chance of reaching heaven. But 
 money is all some people can see. 
 
 The theatres are sending many to perdition. " Do you 
 think it harmful to go to the theatre ?" Yes, decidedly. 
 What would you think of the Saviour's elbowing His way 
 into a theatre to see a half -nude performance? The 
 drama tends down, not up. Many a man has been 
 
82 
 
 < 
 
 mined by frequenting theatres. If I had my way I 
 would close every theatre in the land. 
 
 Weak men in the pulpit are sending some down. 
 
 I do not like to say anything against the pulpit, as it 
 represents many pious and able men ; but I must tell 
 the truth without fear or favor. 
 
 HOW MODEEX MINISTERS ARE MADE. 
 
 A pious parent, intending his boy for the ministry, 
 sends him to college, and then to a theological seminary. 
 If able, a few years' foreign study and travel are added. 
 Then he is "called," i. e., he is put over a high-toned 
 church on a large salary. He is expected to deliver two 
 sermons a week and attend prayers. If a Presbyterian, 
 he must preach Presbyterianism ; if a Methodist, Meth- 
 odism. "Whatever the ism of his chui'ch he must preach 
 it or '"'step down and out." Harassed and harnessed by 
 the tenets of his church, no wonder that his sermons are 
 stale. He whines through his discourse, says the prayer, 
 and the people go home. Under this kind of preaching 
 the churches often become cold and heartless. 
 
 Many people go to church because it is the proper 
 thing to do. The ladies go to see each others' fine clothes, 
 and the gentlemen to see the ladies. Holy Ghost preach- 
 ing is unknown to many modern preachers. Many of 
 them are after a large salary, with little work, and a gor- 
 geous church equipage. No wonder there is no power in 
 the church, and that many persons are going down to 
 perdition. 
 
 We attended the preaching of an alleged divine in Bos- 
 
83 
 
 ton about two years ago. Music Hall was packed, and 
 the alleged preacher whined through a discourse about 
 "Jesus." We were struck by his personal appearance. 
 A massive gold chain conspicuously encircled his breast, 
 and he seemed more interested in fast horses and " buck- 
 boards" than in saving souls. We were not surprised to 
 hear of his downfall. 
 
 Another distinguished divine, of thirty years* standing, 
 recently shook two hemispheres by his alleged amorous 
 exploits. Guilty or not guilty, he certainly was exceed- 
 ingly indiscreet, and brought vast scandal upon the 
 church. Onr sensational friend Talmage recently made 
 a brothel reputation which took him successfully through 
 Europe. When alleged men of God like these scandalize 
 religion, who can wonder that many immortal souls are 
 going down to perdition ? 
 
 Let our modern preachers look at Paul, the ablest and 
 most successful preacher the world ever produced. He 
 did not settle down on a high-toned church, and whine 
 through a discourse twice a week, for a large salary. No, 
 not he. He was after souls. 
 
 The people are ready to sustain a live preacher, and, if 
 our pulpit friends would preach the Gospel, pure and 
 simple, as Paul did, they would be sustained. They 
 need not fear the Assembly or the Conference. See how 
 Moody has shaken things up. No minister of modem 
 times has been so well sustained, on both sides of the 
 Atlantic, as Moody. 
 
 We knew Moody twelve years ago, when he was the 
 laughing-stock of Chicago. His zeal was so great for the 
 
84 
 
 Master, that he used to go up to strangers, and say, " Do 
 you love the Lord ? " "Are you for Jesus ? " Most people 
 do not like to have their personality intruded upon in this 
 way, and "Brother Moody" was considered by many 
 people a nuisance. But these weaknesses are forgotten 
 now. We see the work he has done, and thank God for 
 Moody. Mr. Moody's knowledge of the Bible is won- 
 derful; his delivery sparkling; his capacity to tell a 
 touching story immense ; and herein we see the outward 
 cause of his success as an evangelist. But the real cause 
 is that the Lord seems to have a work for him to do. 
 " Every man to his work " is the law in Christ's kingdom, 
 and Mr. Moody is doing his work in preparing the world 
 for their judgment, which we believe is not far distant. 
 If the Bible is true, our belief that we are rapidly ap- 
 proaching the Final Judgment is true. 
 
 As the Jews could not escape the "wrath of God," 
 neither can the Gentiles. " We must all appear before 
 the judgment-seat of Christ, and be rewarded according 
 to the deeds done in the body." The reward of those 
 who patiently continue in well-doing, "and seek for 
 glory, and honor, and immortality," will be eternal life — 
 an eternity of bliss. But to those who obey not the 
 truth, but obey unrighteousness, indignation and wrath. 
 "Tribulation and anguish," says Paul, "cometh upon 
 every soul of man that doeth evil." But "glory, honor, 
 and peace to every soul that worketh good." To the 
 Jew first and also to the Gentile. The Jews, as a nation, 
 had their judgment at the destruction of Jerusalem, and 
 the Gentiles will have theirs at the end of the world. 
 
85 
 
 Now that God is drawing near to earth we need the 
 faith and simplicity and Holy Ghost power of Apostolic 
 times. 
 
 These views ought to unite all who really love the 
 Saviour in Tabernacle form of worship, doing away with 
 gorgeous and half-paid-for churches, to the end that the 
 glory of God in these latter days may cover the earth as 
 the waters cover the sea. Let us labor and pray for this 
 grand consummation. 
 
THE TWO SEEDS. 
 
 I 
 
 * This was written in June, 1881, 
 
THE TWO SEEDS. 
 
 C HEIST'S parable of the sower, as recorded in Matthew, 
 xiii, 37, 38, 39, shows that there are two classes of 
 humanity born into this world, Christ's seed and the 
 devil's seed ; that one class are predestined for heaven, and 
 the other for perdition ; that the final destination of any 
 individual depends on the source from whence he or she 
 originated. If they came from Christ's seed, their desti- 
 nation is heaven. If from the devil's seed, their destina- 
 tion is perdition. 
 
 From this two-fold nature of mankind came John Cal- 
 vin's idea of predestination. He got this idea, first, from 
 Christ, and then from Paul ; but he restated it with 
 marked force, and it stirred the people of his day im- 
 mensely. (See page 56.) 
 
 It is not for us to judge whether an individual belongs 
 to Christ's seed or the devil's seed. That will be revealed 
 at the final judgment. But "by their fruits ye shall 
 know them." If we see a person striving for honor, and 
 glory, and immortality by patient continuation in well 
 doing, we may rightfully judge that that soul loves the 
 Saviour, and is destined for heaven. On the other hand, 
 if we see a soul carnally minded, and wholly given to 
 worldliness and sensuality, we may rightfully judge that 
 such an one belongs to the devil's seed, and is predes- 
 tined for perdition. An individual may, apparently, be- 
 long to Christ's seed, and yet, in time of temptation, fall 
 
90 
 
 away. His falling is evidence he did not belong to 
 Christ's seed. On the other hand, an individual may, 
 apparently, belong to the devil's seed until he hears the 
 Gospel ; then, he becomes " converted," and commences 
 a Christian life. 
 
 It may be very hard that some individuals should be 
 predestined for perdition; but it is not God's fault. 
 This condition of a part of mankind arises from the fact 
 of the existence of the devil We hold that the devil is 
 an active personal being, almost co-equal with the Deity, 
 and that he, like the Deity, existed from all eternity, and 
 will continue to exist for all eternity. We hold that on 
 no other ground is it possible to relieve the Deity from 
 the responsibility of the stupendous evil existing in this 
 world. We hold that God is not responsible for the evil 
 existing in this world ; and that He cannot prevent it. If 
 He could prevent it, and did not. He would be unworthy 
 of a God. He had the power to create this universe, but 
 He has not the power to extinguish His uncreated 
 personal antagonist, the Devil, who, Christ says, "was a 
 murderer from the beginning," meaning thereby from 
 the beginning of his uncreated existence. We entirely 
 repudiate the idea that the Deity created the devil. God 
 and the devil are both uncreated. They never had a 
 beginning and they never will have an ending. This 
 world was manifestly created as a battle-ground for God 
 and the devil to test their respective power. In the 
 person of Jesus Christ God and the devil tested their 
 strength ; and God so far overcame the devil in that 
 death struggle as to give humanity eternal life, provided 
 
91 
 
 humanity would reach for it by faith in Jesus Christ. 
 By this act of faith God and humanity unite in over- 
 coming the devil. God holds out His hand, but hu- 
 manity must seize it or continue in the grasp of the 
 devil. (See page 68.) 
 
 We hold that the Deity is infinitely pure, and wise, 
 and good, and that He is almost omnipotent, but not 
 quite ; that He would be entirely omnipotent were it not 
 for the almost equal cunning and power of His great un- 
 created antagonist, the devil, or the "Evil One," as the 
 Kevised New Testament has it. 
 
THE PREDICTED FATE OF THE EARTH.* 
 
 * Sunday Magazine. 
 
THE PKEDICTED FATE OF THE 
 EARTH. 
 
 THE Apostle Peter, in his second epistle, announced 
 the approach of a time when ''the heavens shall pass 
 away with a great noise, and the elements shall melt with 
 fervent heat ; the earth also, and the works that are 
 therein, shall be burnt up." What has modern science 
 to say to the possibility of a catastrophe such as that 
 shadowed forth in a comparatively unscientific age, eigh- 
 teen centuries ago ? Mr. R. A. Proctor, writing in his 
 latest volume, "The Flowers of the Sky," remarks: "It 
 is no longer a mere fancy that each star is a sun ; science 
 has made this an assured fact, which no astronomer 
 thinks of doubting. We know that in certain general re- 
 spects each star resembles our sun. Each is glowing 
 like our sun with an intense heat. We know that in each 
 star, processes resembling in violence those taking place 
 in our own sun, must be continually in progress, and 
 that such processes must be accompanied by a noise and 
 tumult, compared with which all the forms of uproar 
 known upon our earth are as absolute silence. The crash 
 of the thunderbolt, the bellowing of the volcano, the 
 awful groaning of the earthquake, the roar of the hurri- 
 cane, the reverberating peals of loudest thunder, any of 
 these, or all combined, are as nothing compared with the 
 tumult raging over every square mile, every square yard 
 of the surface of each one among the stars." 
 
96 
 
 He proceeds to describe, with considerable circumstan- 
 tiality, two appearances witnessed in the heavens within 
 the last few years : In 1866, when a tenth-magnitude star, 
 (that is, four magnitudes below the lowest limit of the 
 naked-eye vision,) in the constellation of the Northern 
 Crown, suddenly shone as a second-magnitude star, after- 
 wards rapidly diminishing in lustre ; and in 1876, when a 
 new star became visible in the constellation Cygnus, sub- 
 sequently fading again so as to be only perceptible by 
 means of a telescope. After noting the conclusions 
 deduced from the application of the most improved in- 
 struments to these observations, Mr. Proctor, whose 
 authority is second to none among astronomers, re- 
 marks : "A change in our own sun, such as affected the 
 star in Cygnus, or that other star in the Northern Crown, 
 would unquestionably destroy every living creature on the 
 face of this earth ; nor could any even escape which may 
 exist on the other planets of the solar system. The star 
 in the Northern Crown shone out with more than eight 
 hundred times its former lustre ; the star in Cygnus with 
 from five hundred to many thousand times its former 
 lustre, according as we take the highest possible estimate 
 of its brightness before the catastrophe, or consider that 
 it may have been very much brighter. Now, if our sun 
 were to increase tenfold in brightness, all the higher 
 forms of animal life, and nearly all vegetable life, would 
 inevitably be destroyed on this earth. A few stubborn 
 animalcules might survive, and possibly a few of the low- 
 est forms of vegetation, but nought else. If the sun in- 
 creased a hundredfold in lustre, his heat would doubtless 
 
97 
 
 sterilize the whole earth. The same would happen in 
 other planets. Certain it is that if our sun ever under- 
 goes the baptism of fire which has affected some few 
 among his brother suns, one or other of these processes 
 (if creation can be called a process) must come into ope- 
 ration, or else our earth and her companion worlds would 
 forever after remain devoid of life." 
 
PART II 
 
THE REMOVAL 
 
SYNOPSIS 
 
 TRIAL FOR llEMOYING JAMES A. GARFIELD 
 
 Lelters of Conomendalion and Other Papers. 
 
PREFACE 
 
 On February 4 I was sentenced to be hanged eTune 30, 
 1882, for removing James A. Garfield, and I herewith 
 publish a synopsis of my trial. Scoville's fool theory 
 and Spitzka's moral monstrosity lie, with the mean, 
 diabolical spirit of the prosecution, convicted me. The 
 only issue to be tried was: "Who fired that shot?" I, 
 personally, or I, as the agent of the Deity. I say the 
 Deity inspired the act and forced me to do it, and that 
 He will take care of it. I say Garfield deserved to be 
 shot. I say any President that will go back on the men 
 who made him, and wreck the organization that elected 
 him, and imperil the Republic, as Garfield did, deserves 
 to be shot, and I was God's man to do it ; Garfield 
 gushers to the contrary. Posterity will say so, too, what- 
 ever this generation may say about it. I frequently get 
 letters from school children ; and they, show a better under- 
 standing of the necessity for Garfield's removal than some 
 old heads. The Lord takes no fancy stock in Garfield or 
 any other man. I judge the world is divided into three 
 classes on this Guiteau-Garfield business — fools, devils, 
 and rational people. The fools and devils seem to pre- 
 dominate. Posterity will represent the rational people. 
 There has been a deal of lying in this case. The latest 
 is that if I am hung I want a crowd to see it. The 
 fact is I want no one present save the officials, and they 
 
 101 
 
102 
 
 had better resign than kill God's man. I tremble for 
 them and for this nation if a hair of my head is harmed. 
 
 Some people think hanging a horrible death. As a 
 matter of fact, it is an easy death. I had rather be 
 hanged than killed on a railroad, or go by fire or flood, 
 or a painful illness. Mere physical death is nothing. If 
 the Lord wants me to go to glory that way I am willing; 
 but I am bound to make the best fight I can to vindicate 
 my inspiration, and to that end I shall press my appeal 
 to the court in banc by securing the best lawyers I can 
 to represent me in banc. If all other remedies fail, I 
 shall boldly appeal to the President for relief under my 
 own hand. 
 
 Andrew Johnson pardoned Jefferson Davis. Davis 
 sought to destroy this Nation. I sought to save it. 
 Horace Greeley and Commodore Vanderbilt and other 
 liberal and far-seeing men signed Davis' bail bond, and 
 thereby brought upon themselves the wrath of certain 
 disreputable newspapers and crank politicians. The 
 Union League Club of New York assumed to criticise 
 Mr. Greeley for signing Davis' bail bond, and thereupon 
 Horace opened on the " blockheads " of said club in his 
 usual vigorous style, which was somewhat like my own. 
 
 Should it become necessary for President Arthur to 
 pardon me I presume he will follow his own wishes 
 without reference to " blockheads," newspaper devils, or 
 cranks, of high or low degree. 
 
 If the politicians and newspapers who were cursing 
 Garfield last spring had any honor they would stand by 
 me, especially the men who hold fat offices, which they 
 
103 
 
 obtained from my inspiration. Editors, not newspaper 
 devils, may review this book. Newspaper devils are pro- 
 hibited from reading it, as they are supposed to have no 
 brains or disposition to appreciate it. I sell this book 
 for two dollars, bound in paper. Purchasers can bind 
 it to suit themselves. To the trade, eighteen dollars per 
 dozen. Sold only by rAe. Mailed to any address on re- 
 ceipt of price. Photographs with autographs $9 per 
 dozen or $1 each. (Send money by registered letter 
 only.) 
 
 I spit on adverse opinion on this subject. I say I am 
 right. Garfield ought to have been removed, and I was 
 God's man to do it. If I am murdered on the gallows 
 this nation and the officials that do it will pay well for it. 
 It will be a long time before the Almighty lets up on 
 them. I had rather go to glory in June than to Auburn 
 Prison for life as some people suggest. I want an un- 
 conditional pardon or nothing. I am a patriot, not a 
 criminal, and that will be my character in history. This 
 is the only view I press on President Arthur for a par- 
 don, should it become necessary. In law this is insanity. 
 
 CHARLES GUITEAU. 
 
 United States Jail, 
 Washington, D. C, JIarrA U, 1882. 
 
President Garfield was shot July 2, 1881. 
 
 He died September 19, 1881 . 
 
 I was indicted October 8, 1881. Trial began Novem- 
 ber 14, 1881. Verdict, Guilty, January 25, 1882. Feb- 
 ruary 4, 1882, I was sentenced to be banged June 30, 
 1882. 
 
 This case was fully reported in all the leading news- 
 papers, and it is unnecessary to reproduce it here, ex- 
 cept as it appears in the attached documents. I ap- 
 peared as my own counsel in part, and on Monday, Jan- 
 uary 16, 1882, the following speech was published in the 
 leading newspapers, and on the following Saturday I de- 
 livered it to the jury. I spoke two hours .to a minute. 
 
 This is the newspaper report of it : 
 
 The demand for admission to the court-room was un- 
 precedented in the long history of the trial. As early as 
 8 o'clock the crowd commenced to assemble in front of 
 the court-house, and when the doors were opened, at 
 9.30 o'clock, there was a desperate struggle for prece- 
 dence. Inside of fifteen minutes the court-room was 
 filled to overflowing, and Marshal Henry cried out : 
 " Don't allow any person to enter the room." The crowd 
 on the outside continued to swell in volume and soon de- 
 generated into an angry mob. Deputy marshals, court 
 bailiffs and policemen vainly endeavored to quiet their 
 mutterings, and it was not until near 11 o'clock that the 
 excited mob dispersed, fully satisfied that the coveted ad- 
 mission was among the impossibles. The audience as to 
 the sexes was about evenly divided ; of the females in at- 
 tendance fully two-thirds were of the strong-minded 
 order. Quite a number of the women in attendance at 
 
 105 
 
106 
 
 the female suffrage convention occupied conspicuous 
 seats. The District bar and the pulpit of Washington 
 were largely represented. Congress was present in the 
 persons of Kepresentatives Harris, of Virginia ; Van 
 Voorhis, of New York ; Herbert, of Alabama ; Washburn, 
 of Minnesota, and Klotz and Beltzhoover, of Pennsyl- 
 vania. 
 
 The prisoners counsel and his brother and sister were 
 early arrivals. District Attorney Corkhill and Mr. Dav- 
 idge were the Government's representatives. At 10.10 
 Judge Cox took his seat on the bench and the court was 
 formally opened. The prisoner was at once brought in 
 and escorted to the witness box. He was cleanly shaved 
 and dressed for the occasion with especial nicety. 
 
 The Court. (To the Prisoner.) You may proceed now. 
 
 If the court please, gentlemen of the jury : The prose- 
 cution pretend I am a wicked man. Mr. Scoville and 
 Mr. Reed say I am a lunatic. I certainly was a lunatic 
 on July 2 when I fired on the President, and the Ameri- 
 can people generally thiuk I was, and I presume you 
 think I was. Can you imagine anything #more insane 
 than my going to that depot nnd shooting the President 
 of the United States ? You are here to say whether I 
 was sane or insane at the moment I fired that shot. You 
 have nothing to do with my condition before or since 
 that shot was fired. You must say by your verdict sane 
 or insane at the moment I fired that shot. If you have 
 any doubt of my sanity at that moment you must give 
 me the benefit of the doubt and acquit, i. e., if you have 
 any doubt whether I fired that shot on my own account, 
 or as the agent of the Deity. If I fired it on ray own 
 
107 
 
 account I was sane. If I fired it supposing myself the 
 agent of the Deity I was Insane, and you must acquit. 
 This is the law as given in the recent decision of the New 
 York court of appeals. It revolutionizes the old rule, 
 and is a grand step forward in the law of insanity. It 
 is worthy of this age of railroads, electricity, and tele- 
 phones, and it well comes from the progressive State of 
 New York. I have no hesitation in saying that it is a spe- 
 cial Providence in my favor, and I ask this court and 
 jury to so consider it. Some of the best people of 
 America think me the greatest man of this age, and this 
 feeling is growing. They believe in my inspiration, and 
 that Providence and I have really saved the nation an- 
 other war. 
 
 My speech, setting forth in detail my defence, was tel- 
 egraphed Sunday to all the leading papers in America, 
 and published Monday morning. And now I am per- 
 mitted, by his honor, to deliver it to you. Only one 
 mistake occurred in it, and that was my fault. I sent 
 out a Christmas greeting, and the first paragraph of my 
 speech was taken from a printed slip, and I omitted to 
 erase the words, "Christmas, 1881," which appear a few 
 lines from the top of the speech. The sentence improp- 
 erly reads: "To-day. Christmas, 1881. I sufier in bonds 
 as a pati'iot." The words "Christmas, 1881," should 
 have been erased. 
 
 And here I desire to express my indebtedness to the 
 American press for the able and careful way they have 
 reported this case. The American press is a vast engine. 
 They generally bring their man down when they open on 
 
108 
 
 him. They opened on me with all their batteries last 
 July, because they did not know my motive and inspira- 
 tion when I shot the President. Now, that this trial 
 has developed my motive and inspiration, their bitter- 
 ness is gone. Some editors are double-headed. They 
 curse you to day and bless you to-morrow, as they imag- 
 ine public opinion is for or against you, which shows a 
 very low grade of character. I desire to thank my sis- 
 ter, brother, and counsel, for their services on this trial. 
 I return thanks to the marshal and his aids, to the 
 superintendent of police and his force, to the warden of 
 the jail and his keepers, and to General Ayres and his 
 troops for services rendered me during this trial. I re- 
 turn thanks to this honorable court, and to this jury, for 
 their long and patient attention to this case. 
 
 I am not here as a wicked man, or as a lunatic. I am 
 here as a patriot, and my speech is as follows. I read 
 from the New York Herald. It covers over a page. It 
 was sent by telegraph Sunday, and published in all the 
 leading papers in America Monday : 
 
 GuiTEAu's Speech. 
 
 Production on lohich he relies for acquittal — Claim of 
 i7ispiration for the good of the party — Enrolling him- 
 self as a patriot — Press criticism and expert testimony. 
 
 If the court please, gentlemen of the jury : I am a pa- 
 triot. To-day I suffer in bonds as a patriot. Washing- 
 ton was a patriot. Grant was a patriot. Washington 
 led the armies of the Revolution through eight years of 
 bloody war to victory and glory. Grant led the armies 
 
109 
 
 of the Union to victory and glory, and to-day, the nation 
 is happy and prosperous. They raised the old war-cry, 
 " Rally round the flag, boys," and thousands of the choic- 
 est sons of the Republic went forth to battle, to victory 
 or death. Washington and Grant, by their valor and 
 success in war, won the admiration of mankind. To-day, 
 I suffer in bonds as a patriot, because I had the inspira- 
 tion and nerve to unite a great political party, to the end 
 that the nation, might be saved another desolating war. 
 I do not pretend war was immediate, but I do say em- 
 phatically that the bitterness in the Republican party 
 last spring was deepening and deepening hour by hour, 
 and that within two or three years or less the nation 
 would have been in a flame of civil war. In the presence 
 of death all hearts were hushed, contention ceased. For 
 weeks and weeks the heart and brain of the nation cen- 
 tered on the sick man in the White House. At last he 
 went the way of all flesh, anti the nation was in mourning. 
 
 To-day, I am in the presence of this able and careful 
 jurist and this jury, charged with wickedly and mali- 
 ciously murdering the late President, and to-day, 1 suffer 
 in bonds as a patriot. 
 
 There is not the first element of murder in this case. 
 To constitute the crime of murder two elements must 
 co-exist. First, an actual homicide ; second, malice in 
 law or malice in fact. The law presumes malice from 
 the fact of the homicide. There is no homicide in this 
 case, and therefoi'e no malice in law. Malice in fact de- 
 pends on the circumstances attending the homicide. 
 Admitting that the late President died from the shot, 
 
110 
 
 which I deny as a matter of fact, still the circumstances 
 attending the shooting liquidate the presumption of 
 malice either in law or in fact. Had he been properly 
 treated he probably would have been alive to-day, what- 
 ever my inspiration or intention. The Deity allowed the 
 doctors to finish my work gradually, because He wanted 
 to prepare the people for the change and also confirm 
 my original inspiration. I am well satisfied with the 
 Deity's conduct of the case thus far, and I have no doubt 
 that He will continue to father it to the end, and that 
 the public will sooner or later see the special providence 
 in the late President's removal. Nothing but the politi- 
 cal situation last spring justified his removal. The break 
 in the Republican party then was widening week by week, 
 and I foresaw a civil war. My inspiration was to remove 
 the late President at once, and thereby close the breach 
 before it got so wide that nothing but a civil war could 
 close it. The last war cost the nation a million of men 
 and a billion of money. The Lord wanted to prevent a 
 repetition of this desolation, and inspired me to execute 
 His will. 
 
 Why did He inspire me in preference to some one 
 else ? Because I had the brains and nerve, probably, to 
 do the work. The Lord does not employ incompetent 
 persons to serve Him. He uses the best material He 
 can find. No doubt there were thousands of Republicans 
 who felt as I did about the late President wrecking the 
 Republican party, and had they the conception, the 
 nerve, the brains, and the opportunity and special au- 
 thority from the Deity, they would have removed him. 
 
Ill 
 
 I, of all the world, was the only man who had authority 
 from the Deity to do it. Without the Deity's pressure I 
 never should have sought to remove the President. This 
 pressure destroyed my free agency. The Deity com- 
 pelled me to do the act, just as a highwayman compels a 
 man to give him money, after placing a pistol at his vic- 
 tim's head. The victim may know it is absolutely wrong 
 for him to give money that his wife and child need, but 
 how can he keep it with a pistol at his head ? His free 
 agency is destroyed and he gives his money to save his 
 life. This irresistible pressure to remove the President 
 was on me for thirty days, and it never left me when 
 awake. It haunted me day and night. At last an op- 
 portunity came, and I shot him in the Baltimore and 
 Potomac depot. As soon as I fired the shot the inspira- 
 tion was worked off and I felt immensely relieved. I 
 would not do it again for a million of dollars. Only a 
 miracle saved me from being shot or hang then, and 
 there. It was the most insane, foolhardy act possible, 
 and no one but a madman could have done it. But the 
 pressure on me was so enormous that I would have done 
 it if I had died the next moment. The Deity put it on 
 to me, and I had to do it regardless of consequences to 
 myself. In shooting the President I deny that I vio- 
 lated any law, human or divine. Nothing that the Deity 
 directs a man to do can violate any law. I stand here 
 as the agent of the Deity, and I shall call special atten- 
 tion to the specific acts of the Deity since July 2, wherein 
 He has confirmed my original inspiration, to the end, 
 
112 
 
 that all intelligent people may see and believe that I sim- 
 ply acted as His agent. 
 
 Had I shot the President on my own personal account 
 no punishment would be too severe or too quick for me ; 
 but, acting as the agent of the Deity, I had no choice save 
 to execute His will. There are more than thirty-eight 
 cases in the Bible Avhere the Deity has directed to kill 
 for the good of the people, i. e., to save them from some 
 far greater trouble. 
 
 Heretofore political grievances have been adjusted by 
 war or the ballot. Had Jefferson Davis and a dozen or 
 two of his co-traitors been shot dead in January, 1861, 
 no doubt our late I'ebellion never would have been, and 
 this would have saved the nation a vast deal of trouble 
 and expense, and nearly a million of lives. General 
 Grant, after four years of bloody strife, suppressed one 
 war, and Providence and I saved the nation one. As 
 time advances the public will appreciate this fact more 
 and more. 
 
 General Arthur, as President, is doing splendidly. 
 No man can do better. I am especially pleased with his 
 conciliatory spirit and wisdom toward the opposition. It 
 is exactly what I wished him to do, viz., unite the fac- 
 tions of the Republican party, to the end, that the nation 
 may be happy and prosperous. 
 
 The New York Herald of a recent date says : 
 
 If one compares the first two months of Garfield's 
 Administration, under the bad inspiration of Mr. Blaine, 
 with the first two months of Mr. Arthur, he must say the 
 comparison works entirely in Mr. Arthur's favor. The 
 
113 
 
 Garfield-Blaine policy was openly and distinctly proscrip- 
 tive. It did not pretend otherwise. It violated un- 
 blusbingly every canon of civil service reform and every 
 pretence of sound administration ; it flung the j)arty into 
 a furious turmoil, and, leaving aside entirely the remark- 
 able and scandalous foreign policy which it made haste 
 to set on foot, it used the public offices without the least 
 regard to fitness or propriety to reward personal ad- 
 herents of Mr. Blaine, and to punish Republicans against 
 whom there was no charge of failure to perform their 
 duties to the public. 
 
 " The country," says the Herald^ " will give General 
 Arthur the heartiest support while it sees him reverse 
 the policy of his predecessor in many particulars, for 
 both in home and in foreign affairs that policy, inspired 
 by the demagogue whom poor Garfield in an evil moment 
 made his Secretary of State, was evil and disgraceful, and 
 only that." 
 
 In short, everybody politically is happy, save a few 
 cranks, and they will probably be happy soon. Happi- 
 ness is catching. The political situation to-day is just 
 what I knew it would be last June if Mr. Garfield was 
 removed. Everything on this case so far has gone about 
 as I anticipated last June, which is an evidence of the 
 Deity's confirmation of xxx^ act. 
 
 I have been in jail since July 2, and have borne my 
 confinement patiently and quietly, knowing that my vin- 
 dication would come. Thrice I have been shot at and 
 came near being shot dead, but the Lord kept me harm- 
 less. Like the Hebrew children in the fiery furnace, not 
 a hair on my head has been singed, because the Lord, 
 
114 
 
 whom I served when I sought to remove the Pi'esideut, 
 has taken care of me. 
 
 My life has beeu rather a sad one. My mother died 
 when I was seven. My father was a good man and an able 
 one, but a fanatic on religion. Under his influence I got 
 into the Oneida Communit}^ at nineteen, and remained 
 six years. Three years after this, I was unfortunately 
 married, and so continued four years. My life in the 
 Oneida Communit}^ was one of constant suffering; my 
 married life, the same ; my theological life, one of anxiety, 
 but I was happier at that than anything else, because I 
 was serving the Lord. My life has beeu isolated. Dur- 
 ing my six years in the Oneida Community I got estranged 
 from my relatives. I might as well have been in a State 
 prison or a lunatic asylum. I never was able to forgive 
 my father for running me into that community. If it 
 had not been for this I should have had a far haj^pier 
 life. Forgetting the things behind I press forward. I 
 have no doubt as to my spiritual destin3^ I have alwaj'S 
 been a lover of the Lord, and whether I live one year or 
 thirty I am His. As a matter of fact, I presume I shall 
 live to be President. I have had this idea for twenty years, 
 and it has never left me. 
 
 General Arthur is a good man every way. I hap- 
 pen to know him well. I was with him constantly 
 in New York during the canvass. So with General 
 Grant, Conkling, and the rest of those men. They 
 have not taken an active part in my defence because 
 it would not be proper. But I know how they feel on 
 this case. Thev elected Garfield, and they know that 
 
115 
 
 under Blaine's influence he proved a traitor to them, and 
 imperiled the Republic. Had Garfield shown the spirit 
 and wisdom of Arthur he probably would have been alive 
 to-day. But he sold himself body and soul to Blaine ; 
 and Blaine, is morally responsible for his death. Mr. 
 Blaine is a good fellow personally, but he is a vindictive 
 politician, and he wanted to get even with Grant and 
 Conkling and Arthur for defeating him at the Chicago 
 Convention, and Garfield weakly yielded himself to 
 Blaine's influence, and it finally resulted in his death. 
 
 The prosecution have introduced certain witness who 
 are guilty of rank perjury, and it has excited my wrath, 
 and I have denounced them in plain language. I hate 
 the mean, deceptive way of the prosecution. My opin- 
 ion of the District attorney is well known. The defence 
 has been unfortunate in having insufficient counsel, but 
 notwithstanding this I expect justice will be done me, 
 and my motive and inspiration vindicated. 
 
 People are saying, "Well, if the Lord did it, let it go." 
 
 The mob crucified the Saviour of mankind, and Paul, 
 His great apostle, went to an ignominious death. This 
 happened many centuries ago. For eighteen centuries 
 no men have exerted such a tremendous influence on the 
 civilization of the race as the despised Galilean and His 
 great apostle. They did their work and left the result 
 with the Almighty Father. And so must all inspired men 
 do their work regardless of consequences, and leave the 
 result to the Almighty. 
 
 The worst that men can do is to kill you, but they can- 
 not prevent your name and work from thundering down 
 
116 
 
 the ages. God always avenges those who mjureHis men. 
 Christ's contemporaries crucified the Almighty's only 
 Son, but He got even with the Jewish race at the destruc- 
 tion of Jerusalem, A. D. 70, when Titus, a Koman gen- 
 eral, razed the city to the ground and slaughtered over 
 eleven hundred thousand Jews, and from that day to this 
 the Jews have been a despised and down-trodden race. 
 The mills of the gods grind slow, but grind sure. Woe 
 unto any man or men that persecutes God's man ! The 
 Almighty will follow them in this world and in the next. 
 Take my own case. When the pressure to remove the 
 President came on me, I spent two weeks in prayer to 
 make sure of the Deity's will. At the end of two weeks 
 my mind was fixed as to the political necessity of his re- 
 moval, and I never have had the slightest doubt since about 
 the divinity of the act or the necessity for it. Thus far 
 the Deity has fathered the act to my entire satisfaction. 
 He knows I simply executed His will and I know it, and 
 a great many people are beginning to see it, and they will 
 see it more and more as time advances. I put my life on 
 the Deity's inspiration, and I have not come to grief yet, 
 and I have no idea I shall ; because, I do not think I am 
 destined to be shot or hung. But that is a matter for the 
 Deity to pass on, and not me. Whatever the mode of 
 my exit fi-om this world, I have no doubt but that 
 my name and work will roll thundering down the ages ; 
 but woe unto the men that kill me privately or judicially! 
 The Deity and one man are always a majorit}', and will 
 prevail against all the men ever born. Abraham and the 
 
117 
 
 Deity were a majority. Noah and the Deity were a ma- 
 jority. Jesus of Nazareth and the Deity were a majority. 
 
 Over eighteen hundred years ago the Saviour of man- 
 kind was born in poverty and obscurity. He moved up and 
 down Judea and spoke as one having authority. Vast 
 multitudes followed him He cast out devils, healed 
 the sick, restored the blind and diseased, told the multi- 
 tude who He was and what He came for — that God, the 
 Father, had sent Him to point to the race the way to 
 eternal life. This wonderful being had nowhere to lay 
 His head. He had no money. He had no friends. He 
 never travelled. He never wrote a book. He was hated, 
 despised, and finally crucified as a vile impostor. Then, 
 back He went to the bosom of the Father. Dur- 
 ing His ministry He drew around Himself a few despised 
 individuals who were as poor as Himself. They had no 
 money and no standing in society, and were mostly fish- 
 ermen. Outwardly, like most other great events in human 
 history, Christianity at first was an absolute failure. It 
 was like a seed planted and it had to grow little by little. 
 Time has developed it into a gigantic tree, covering 
 nearly the habitable globe. 
 
 God's men are generally poor. Martin Luther, the 
 great reformer of the sixteenth century, was a pauper all 
 his life, but he served God with amazing effect, and his 
 name went into the history of his time as the foremost 
 religious man of his age. Luther revolutionized the re- 
 ligious thought of fifteen centuries, and to-day his name 
 is revered by Protestant churches. But Luther had a 
 
118 
 
 hard time getting in his work. He was persecuted and 
 imprisoned, bnt out of it all the Lord delivered him. 
 
 To day I am a poor man, because I left a good law 
 business in Chicago in 1877 to try and do my duty in 
 enlightening mankind on theology. I went into theology 
 to serve the Lord and preach the gospel. I had as much 
 trouble to get in my work on theology as Paul did. He 
 hungei-ed and thirsted and was naked and had no cer- 
 tain dwelling-place, and preached the gospel as he un- 
 derstood it. Since he left this world his work and 
 name have come down the ages. Christ and Paul did 
 their work and left the result with the Almight}^ Father, 
 and I do the same. Christmas, 1878, I was in Saint 
 Louis. I was in very reduced circumstances. I had 
 been on theology a year. I had spent the year travelling, 
 mostly in the East, trying to preach the gospel by lec- 
 turing and selling my lectures in Washington, New York, 
 Boston, Chicago, and other cities. I felt the Lord put 
 this work on me, and I did the best I could. I 
 had no friends and little money. Christmas, 1877, I 
 spent in Philadelphia. I was well fed and clothed, and 
 was trying to lecture. Christmas, 1876, 1 was in Chicago 
 and was working with Mi*. Moody and writing my 
 lecture on Christ's second coming, A. D. 70, wherein 
 I show that His second coming occurred at that 
 time in the spiritual world, and that Christendom for 
 eighteen centuries has lost its reckoning concerning this 
 great event ! My mission was to enlighten mankind in 
 reference to the second coming of Christ — a subject 
 that has caused the wisest theologians in the Chi'istian 
 
119 
 
 Church for eighteen centuries a vast deal of thought and 
 has probably ruined thousands of immortal souls. I 
 spent three years in this business and received noth- 
 ing but poverty and contempt for my services and trouble. 
 But I expect the Deity will take care of me hereafter 
 on that. This is the reason I am to-day a poor man. Had 
 I stuck to my law business either in New York or Chi- 
 cago, I should have been a rich man to da}^ but I had 
 other work to do. My book, The Truth, contains my 
 theology. It cost me trouble enough, and I have no 
 doubt but it is official. During the three years I was on 
 theology I incurred some small debts which I have not 
 yet been able to pay. A thousand dollars would pay 
 every dollar I owe. Some men owe a hundred thousand 
 dollars and are considered high-toned. The prosecution 
 have made a great noise about my owing some board 
 bills, but that has no bearing on this issue whatever ; 
 whether I owe five cents or twenty thousand dollars. 
 As a matter of fact, I owe about a thousand dollars. 
 But that has nothing to do with this case in any manner, 
 shape, or form. I understand Mr. Corkhill, who has 
 taken it upon himself to dig up mj circumstances, owes 
 a hundred times more than I do. I always pay 
 when I have the money, but there was no money in 
 theology, and I knew it when I went into it. I did 
 the best I could considering my circumstances, and 
 that was all the Lord wanted of me. As Paul says, " I 
 fought a good fight. I finished my course, I kept the 
 faith," and I am sure of my reward 
 
 In August, 1879, I left Chicago and spent several 
 
120 
 
 months in Boston, trying to push the sale of my book, 
 but it was new and few persons appreciated it- I left 
 Boston in June, 1880, and went to New York to take an 
 active part in politics. I was a " Grant man," but I was 
 pleased with Garfield's nomination. I wrote a speech en- 
 titled "Garfield against Hancock," wherein I sought to 
 show that the Repiablic would be imperiled by Hancock's 
 election. I gave tbis speech to the leading Stalwarts and 
 they were pleased with it. It had a certain ring and they 
 noticed it. I made their personal acquaintance at the Fifth 
 Avenue Hotel and at the headquarters of the Republican 
 National Committee, and was always well received by 
 them. I judge they thought me a bright man and a good 
 fellow. I was in New York from June, 1880, to March, 
 1881, when I came to Washington. T was an applicant 
 for the Paris consulship, and pressed my application in 
 March and April Owing to General Garfield's unwise 
 use of patronage he began soon after his inauguration to 
 wreck the Republican party, and continued so to do till 
 the day he was shot. 
 
 Garfield was a good man, but a weak politician. His 
 nomination was an accident. His election was tbe result 
 of the greatest activity on the part of the Stalwarts, and 
 his removal a special providence. As soon as he was in- 
 augurated he foolishly made Mr. Blaine — the worst 
 enemy that Grant and Conkling had — his Secretary of 
 State and bosom friend. Blaine used Garfield to crush 
 Grant and Conkling and Arthur — the very men that made 
 Garfield President. Without the extraordinary efi:'orts of 
 Grant, Conkling, and Arthur and the rest of the Stal- 
 
121 
 
 warts, Garfield never would have been elected. Every 
 man of sense will admit this, whatever his politics. Soon 
 after Robertson's appointment the Republican party be- 
 gan to heat up. This was about the middle of May. By 
 the 1st of June it was red hot. By the 1st of July it 
 was white hot. If this spirit had not been killed by the 
 President's removal, the nation would soon have been in 
 a flame of civil war. Our late rebelHon cost the nation 
 nearly a million of men and a l)illiou of money, and it 
 desolated tlie hearth-stones of the Republic. To prevent 
 a repetition of this desolation the removal of the late 
 President was necessary. By his removal the Republican 
 party was cemented and the nation to-day is happy and 
 pi'osperous. And to-day, I suffer in bonds, because, I 
 had the inspiration and nerve to remove the President 
 that the nation might live ! 
 
 I now review the case since July 2, and call special at- 
 tention to acts of the Deity wherein He has taken special 
 pains to protect me and confirm my inspiration, to the 
 end, that all men may see, and seeing, may believe in my in- 
 spiration. 
 
 The political situation attracted my attention about 
 the 20th of May — i. e., at the time Messrs. Conk- 
 ling and Piatt, the then Senators from New York, re- 
 signed. The public mind was greatly excited over their 
 resignation, and it greatly perplexed me, and I grieved 
 over it, because I was at the National Republican head- 
 quarters in New York during the canvass, and I knew 
 that Gi'ant and Conkling and Arthur had elected Garfield. 
 
 When I saw that Garfield, under Blaine's vindictive 
 
122 
 
 spirit, was proving a traitor to the men that made bim 
 it grieved me to the heart, and I prayed over it. " If 
 Garfield was out of the way," thought I one night in my 
 bed, "everything would go well." Things seemed to be 
 going from bad to worse under his leadership, and I fore- 
 saw another desolating war as the result of it. For two 
 weeks I prayed over the possibility of the President's re- 
 moval. The more I prayed about it and the more I 
 looked at the political situation the more I saw the ne- 
 cessity for his removal. Finally, after two weeks of 
 earnest prayer, I decided that the Deity had called me 
 to do it, and I commenced preparation for it. This was 
 about the 1st of June. From that day to this, I never 
 have had the slightest doubt as to the divinity of the act 
 or the necessity for it. An opportunity came, and I 
 shot him on July 2. Not being a marksman he lingered 
 till September 19, when he passed quietly and gently 
 away, the Lord thereby confirming my inspiration. 
 
 There was a special providence in his dying in New 
 Jersey. I undertake to say the Deity allowed him to 
 die there to protect me from the possibility of legal lia- 
 bility for simply executing His will. Should this jury 
 condemn me to be hung, the Deity has probably fixed 
 the law so that their verdict cannot be legally enfoi'ced. 
 It is the opinion of some of the ablest members of this 
 bar that this court has no jurisdiction to try this case. 
 
 I now call attention to other acts of the Deity con- 
 firming my inspirations. 
 
 I went to the Baltimore and Potomac depot on the 2d 
 of July, and shot the President twice. Only one ball 
 
 I 
 
123 
 
 took effect. I would not do it again for $1,000,000. It 
 was the most insane, foolhardy act possible. No one but 
 a madman could have done it. But I would have done 
 it any time after June 1 if I had known I was to be shot 
 dead the nest moment. I had no power to prevent it. 
 My free agency was entirely destroyed. I was under 
 duress. In law, any one under duress is not responsible 
 for his act. How do we know you were under duress ? 
 My word for it. No one else can know this fact but 
 the Deity and I. I know it and the Deity knows it, 
 and He has taken special pains thus far to protect 
 me. I might have been shot dead at the depot, and 
 probably would have been had not the Deity protected 
 me. I had to do my duty to the Deity and to the Amer- 
 ican people, regardless ,of consequences to myself. Do 
 the act and let the Deity take care of it is what I did do, 
 and He has taken care of it thus far to my entire satis- 
 faction. 
 
 I would have been hung or shot a hundred times last 
 summer if I had not been in jail — one of the finest in 
 America — and protected by the national troops. The 
 Lord uses men to serve Him and protect me. The bitter- 
 ness against me was caused by the public not knowing 
 me or my motive. My trial has informed them, and to- 
 day, I can walk all over Washington or New York safely. 
 No one wants to shoot or hang me now, save a few 
 cranks, who are so ignorant they can hardly read or 
 write. High toned people are saying, " Well, if the Lord 
 did it^ let it go." 
 
 The President did not die before his time. If the 
 
124 
 
 Lord bad not wanted him be would not bave departed. 
 Pbysical deatb is notbing-. All men bave died ; all men 
 will die. Tbe President migbt bave been taken o£f by a 
 railroad accident, or slipped on an orange peel and broken 
 bis neck. During tbe war tbousands of brave boys on 
 botb sides went down witbout a tear. Tbeir mangled 
 remains lie buried in many a grave. Tbey left tbeir 
 bomes and loved ones and suffered as I do to-day for 
 tbeir country. 
 
 Just tbink of it ! If it be true absolutely tbat 
 Providence and I saved tbe nation, wby sbould I not 
 be a bero, and tbe equal of Wasbington and Lincoln 
 and Grant? Many people are beginning to see tbat I 
 bave saved tbe nation. Listen to tbis from a Pbiladelpbia 
 gentleman. I judge bim to be a bigb-toned lawyer from 
 bis style and penmansbip. I witbbold bis name : 
 
 Philadelphia, January \st, 1882. 
 Dear Sir : I wisb you a very bappy New Year. You 
 bave cemented tbe Republican party and saved tbe na- 
 tion. Your name will live in bistory and go down tbrougb 
 tbe ages linked witb tbe patriot Brutus. Tbe results 
 tbat bave followed your act are tbe best evidences of 
 your inspiration. 
 
 Julius Cffisai*, tbe greatest Roman of bis age, was as- 
 sassinated by Brutus in tbe Roman forum, wberein con- 
 gregated tbe w^ealfcb, tbe wit, and tbe beauty of tbe Roman 
 empire. An elocutionist bas sent me a new version of 
 Sbakespeare's "Brutus on tbe deatb of Caesar,"" wbicb I 
 bere give in part. Tbis is tbe new version of it : 
 
125 
 
 Friends, conntrymeu, and lovers ! 
 
 Hear me for my cause, and be silent that you may 
 hear. 
 
 Believe me for mine hDnoi', and have respect to mine 
 honor that you may beheve. Censure me in your wis- 
 dom, and awake your senses that you may the better 
 judge. 
 
 If there be in this assembly any dear friend of Garfield, 
 to him 1 say Guiteau's love to Garfield was not less than 
 his. If, then, that friend demand why Guiteau removed 
 Garfield, this is Guiteau's answer : Not that Guiteau 
 loved Garfield less, but he loved his country more. Had 
 you rather that Garfield were living and die in war than 
 that Garfiekl were dead to Hve in peace ? As Garfield 
 loved Guiteau, Guiteau weeps for him ; as he was fortu- 
 nate, Guiteau rejoices at it ; as he was a good man, 
 Guiteau honors him ; but by the Deity's inspiration 
 Guiteau removed Garfield for the good of his country. 
 
 The prosecution have introduced certain disreputable 
 witnesses — to wit, one Reynolds; to wit, one Shaw; to 
 wit, one English, and others like them. These witnesses 
 are hardly worth my notice. Reynolds, a sneaking Gov- 
 ernment detective, came to my cell about July 20 and 
 appeared exceedingly cordial and pretended to be my 
 personal friend. I had not sj^oken to him for years, al- 
 though I read law in his office in 1868. His testimony 
 in general was correct ; but I hate the mean, deceptive 
 way he and Corkhill got it. Shaw, I officed with in New 
 York in 1872 and 1873, and have known nothing about 
 him since. He pretends I told him I was going to emu- 
 late the example of Booth and kill some great man. 
 This is absurd on its face. Is is likely I would wait 
 
12<) 
 
 ten years to remove General Garfield when Grant and 
 Conkling and scores of far more prominent men than 
 Garfield, were living during the ten years since Shaw pre- 
 tends I told him I would emulate the example of Booth ? 
 The fact is I never mentioned Booth's name to Shaw 
 in any possible way. Shaw's pretence is a wicked and mali- 
 cious falsehood, without the slightest foundation in fact. 
 This man Shaw was indicted for pei'jury in New Jersey 
 and came near being convicted. The court told him 
 from the bench, so I am informed, that he ought to be in 
 State prison for perjury. At all events, he told a wilful 
 lie about me. English was in jail under $40,000 bail for 
 libelling Mr. Winston, of the New York Mutual Life In- 
 surance Company, and I got him out after several weeks 
 of strenuous effort, for which he paid me my fee and sub- 
 sequently sued for the money. It was a gross piece of 
 impertinence on his part, and his attorney subsequently 
 told me he commenced the suit under a misapprehension. 
 
 I now review briefly some of the evidence to show that 
 I tell the truth when I say that the Deit}- inspired me to 
 remove the President ; that He forced me to do it, and 
 that He has taken care of it. 
 
 The President was shot on July 2, and I went imme- 
 diately to police headquarters and remained fifteen min- 
 utes, and then to the jail. I was taken to the jail in a 
 carriage by Detective McElfresh and Lieutenant Austin 
 and two officers. We drove rapidly so as to avoid the 
 mob. As soon as we were under way McElfresh said, 
 " We were not any too soon. They were organizing," 
 meaning, that if I had remained at police headquarters I 
 
127 
 
 would have beeu hung or shot immediately. McElfresh 
 said, " Why did yoia shoot Garfield f I said, " Because 
 he was wrecking the Republican part}', and that there 
 would have been another war in this country soon." He 
 said, " There are a great many people of your way of 
 thinking." "Of course there are," said I. 
 
 This shows why I shot the Pi'esident, and kills the 
 Paris consulship idea. I would not have taken any office 
 from the President after June 1, under any circumstan- 
 ces ; not even a Cabinet appointment. 
 
 Mr. Brooks, Chief of the Secret Service interviewed 
 me in my cell July 2 about 12 o'clock — that is to say, 
 the first night I was in jail. This interview is thus re- 
 ported in his testimony : 
 
 James G. Brooks. Chief of the Secret Service Division 
 of the Treasury Department, was then called to the stand 
 by Mr. Scoville, and in reply to questions made the fol- 
 lowing statement: 
 
 I had an interview with the prisoner at midnight on 
 the 2d of July. When I entered the cell I announced 
 my name and position. Mr. Guiteau was in bed. He 
 rose up and exhibited great auger and excitement, and 
 wanted to know why I came at that time of night and 
 disturbed his rest and quiet, and he told me to go 
 away. I retorted pretty hotly that it ill-became a mur- 
 derer to complain about his rest and quiet when he had 
 disturbed the rest and quiet of the nation, and plunged 
 it into grief. He came at me and said he was no mur- 
 derer. He was a Christian and a gentleman. I said that 
 I, too. professed to be a Christian, and thought that if he 
 had ever taken God into his counsel in this matter he 
 would not have done so wicked a thine". 
 
128 
 
 He said that be bad taken God in account ; that he bad 
 thought over it, and prayed over it for six weeks, and the 
 more he thought and prayed the more satisfied be was 
 that he bad to do this thing. I endeavered to argue 
 with him, but he would have no argument. He bad 
 made up his mind that be had done it as a matter of 
 duty, and could not listen to any argument about it. 
 His mind was made up, and he did not want to be dis- 
 turbed. He spoke, also, of his being a Stalwart, and 
 asked me whether I was a Democrat. I said no ; I 
 was a Republican. "And a Stalwart?" "Yes; and a 
 Stalwart." 
 
 " Then," said be, "you can appreciate ray motives in 
 doing this thing. You can see it is a political necessity. 
 What I did I did from patriotic motives to unify the 
 party." We talked probably half an hour. I kept crowd- 
 ing him, and be talked eloquently. I told him I came to 
 learn who his accomplices were. He said he had no 
 accomplices ; no soul on earth knew of what he was going 
 to do but himself. I intimated that we were about to 
 make two or three arrests. He said, "Don't do it. 
 If you do, you will arrest innocent men. There 
 was no man connected with me in this thing." 
 I questioned him about the purchase of the pistol. 
 He told me where be purchased it. The next day I 
 visited him. He was calm then, and quite glad to 
 see me. He gave me the details of bis work — how he 
 commenced ; how he watched the President ; how be was 
 going to shoot him two weeks before when he was 
 deterred by seeing the poor, sick wife on the arm of her 
 husband. He told me, also, that he was lying in wait 
 for him one night near the White House when the Presi- 
 dent came out, and bis first impulse was to remove him 
 then. Somehow be was restrained from doing so. He 
 followed the President to Mr. Blaine's bouse, and waited 
 
129 
 
 for them to come out. He could see Mr. Blaine argu- 
 ing, and striking his hands, and talking very earnestly. 
 The President, in his turn, would be striking his hands 
 and talking, and he made up his mind that they were 
 conspiring against the liberties of the people, and that 
 the President must die. 
 
 I suggested to him then: "If your hand was stayed 
 when you saw the wife of the President on his arm ; if 
 your hand was stayed when the President was alone, 
 going to Mr. Blaine's house, how came it that you did 
 not recognize that as an intimation from God that He 
 did not want you to destroy this man ?" 
 
 I forgot his reply, but it was an evasive one. 
 
 The Prisoner. It was that I only had authority to re- 
 move the President, not Mrs. Garfield. 
 
 The Prisoner. It is proper to say that Mr. Brooks has 
 stated the conversations which occurred, between us very 
 correctly indeed. He said that everybody was against 
 me. I said I don't care if God Almighty is for me. I 
 will take my chance, and after a while the people will be 
 with me, and to-day they are with me. 
 
 Mr. ScoviLLE. Did you report your interviews to any 
 one ? 
 
 The Witness, To Mr. Corkhill and Attorney-General 
 MacVeagh. 
 
 The Prisoner. Mr. MacVeagh is a Christian man, and 
 that is the reason he did not want to have anything to do 
 with this case. That is the reason the New Jersey au- 
 thorities did not want to have anything to do with it. 
 They didn't want to get the Lord down on them. That 
 is the place to try this case. You cannot try it here. 
 
 Mr. ScoviLLE. Did he say anything in regard to that 
 being the first rest he had had for six weeks ? 
 
 The Witness. He did. He said that he had an excel- 
 
130 
 
 lent night's sleep — the first good night's sleep he had in 
 six weeks. 
 
 The Prisoner. I felt light-hearted and merry as soon 
 as I got into the cell. I felt happy because I had been 
 true to God and the American people, and everything 
 from that day to this has gone about as I expected. 
 Everybody is happy except a few cranks, and I don't care 
 about them. Mr. Garfield did not die before the Lord 
 wanted him. If the Lord had not wanted him he would 
 not have gone. He let him go to Elberon to remove him 
 gently and gracefully. 
 
 This interview with Mr. Brooks I consider a special 
 Providence in my favor. I talked with him freelj' about 
 the Deity, my inspiration, and the political situation, 
 which showed the condition of my mind on July 2, when 
 I was precipitated on to the President. By no other man 
 could I have proved the condition of my mind at the 
 time I fired on the President. His testimony, I have no 
 doubt, settled this case in my favor in the minds of 
 many people. Mr. Corkhill and his stenographer, whom 
 I took for a Herald reporter, interviewed me on July 3, 
 and I told them, in a two-hour's talk, all about the Deity, 
 my inspiration, and the political situation, for which the 
 President was responsible. I also repeated this talk on 
 July 4 in the presence of Corkhill, Bailey, the stenog- 
 rapher, and Mr. Scoville. T also told them emphatically 
 I did not think the President would recover, because I 
 did not think the Deity wanted him to recover, which 
 proved to be correct, as he died on September 19. Mr, 
 Corkhill wickedly and maliciously had Bailey's note-book 
 
 J 
 
131 
 
 destroyed so I could not prove by it what I said on 
 July 3d and .4tb on my inspiration. 
 
 Mr. Brooks interviewed me, expecting to discover a 
 conspiracy. I told him that my inspiration alone did it 
 and that no one was associated with me. He listened 
 carefully to my story, and be believed it, and dropped his 
 conspiracy idea. 
 
 A vast deal of rubbish has got into this case on 
 both sides. The issue here is, who fired that shot, the 
 Deity or me ? Had I fired it on my own personal account 
 no punishment would have been too quick or too severe 
 for me, and this is why I protected myself by going to 
 jail and having the national troops ordered out. I 
 knew T would be shot or hung at once if I was not 
 protected by the jail and the troops. I knew the Presi- 
 dent's removal would cause the greatest excitement, and 
 my only safety was to get beyond the reach of the mob 
 until the populace knew my motive and my inspiration. 
 I am greatly indebted to General Sherman, General 
 Ayres, and General Crocker, the warden of the jail, for 
 protection. Had it not been for then- vigilance, especially 
 General Crocker's, I should not be here. General Crocker 
 has been a solid friend to nie from the start. The 
 President's lingering illness and the suppression of 
 all my papers, wherein I talked of the Deity's precipitating 
 me on to the President, made a bitter feeling against me. 
 This trial has developed my motive and my inspiration, and 
 to-day the people consider me a patriot and a great man. 
 
 The prosecution have made a great flourish with their in- 
 sane experts. The only insanity in this case is what these 
 
132 
 
 experts call transitory mania — I. e., the Abraham style of 
 insanity. There are thirty-eight cases of Abrahamic in- 
 sanity in the Bible — L e., of illegal killing, resulting from 
 the possession of transitory mania by divine authority. 
 It was on this ground — to wit, transitory mania, that 
 Sickles, McFarland, Cole, Hiscock. and other supposed 
 criminals were acquitted. In the case of Cole the jury 
 found him sane immediately before and after the firing, 
 but they were uncertain as to his mental condition at the 
 moment of firing, and they asked the court what their 
 verdict should be. The court said they must give the 
 defendant the benefit of the doubt, and they did so, and 
 he was acquitted. 
 
 If a single man on this jury has the slightest doubt as 
 to whether I fired that shot on my personal account, or 
 as the agent of the Deity, he is bound under the law to 
 give me the benefit of the doubt and acquit me. The 
 prosecution have attempted to show by their paid experts 
 that I was not suffering from transitory mania at the 
 time I fired on the President. But what do they know 
 about it ? Absolutely nothing. Had I plenty of money 
 I could get fifty reputable experts to swear I was insane, 
 absolutely, at that time. I take no stock in the shape of 
 the head or the hang of the tongue, or in the opinion of 
 experts on either side of this issue. 
 
 I read the following fi'om an able newspaper article, 
 entitled " The Guiteau Experts." It is pointed and well 
 written, and I give it entire. It comes from the Athens 
 of America, Boston: 
 
133 
 
 " The Guiteau Experts. — The Government experts in 
 Guiteau's ease seem to be having things very much their 
 own way, and will probably succeed in getting him 
 hanged, provided they succeed in getting the jury to 
 accept their opinions as to his sanity or insanity. But 
 will they do this ? Are we to hang a man simply because 
 a (certain number of superintendents of lunatic asylums 
 believe him sane ? Are we to hang a man on mere 
 opinion, the truth or reason of which cannot be judged 
 of by common men ? Do the lives of men in this country 
 legally depend on the mere judgments of any twenty, 
 fifty, or one hundred men who claim to know more than 
 other men as to what diseases, delusions, or impulses 
 that strange thing, the human mind is liable to, but who 
 cannot so communicate the grounds of their opinions as 
 to enable other men to judge of their truth or error? 
 These men never saw, handled, or examined a human 
 mind. They can only observe its manifestations through 
 the body, and can only guess, like other people, at the 
 causes of its mysterious and erratic operations. Are 
 men to be hanged on the strength of their guesses? 
 There are, we suppose, in this country three, or perhaps 
 five hundred men — physicians, so called — who make a 
 specialty of treating diseases of the human body where 
 there is but one who makes a specialty of treating 
 diseases of the human mind. But though diseases of the 
 human body are so much more extensively studied and 
 treated, and so much easier to be ascertained and judged 
 of than are diseases of the mind, we have very little con- 
 fidence of the knowledge of those many physicians as to 
 the nature or causes of our bodily diseases. But even 
 this is not all. These experts not only give their 
 opinions that Guiteau is sane now, but also that he 
 was sane on the 2d of July, five or six months ago. Even 
 if he is sane now, what do they know or what are their 
 
134 
 
 opinions worth as to whether he was, or was not, sane six 
 months ago ? They apparently have no reason for 
 thinking that he was sane in July, except that they 
 think he is sane in January. Would it not be just as 
 sensible for them to say that, because he has no fever 
 or delirium tremeiJS on him to-day, therefore he could 
 have had none on him six months ago ? This kind 
 of reasoning implies that they hold that if a man was 
 insane in July he would undoubtedly have continued 
 to be insane until January ; or, what is substantially 
 the same thing, that if a man is once insane he 
 will always remain so. Now, this, we think, is very 
 likely to be the rule in the asylums under their own con- 
 trol ; that they seldom or never cure anybody that comes 
 under their care, and we ought to be thankful for this in- 
 formation, for it enables us to know where not to send 
 our insane friends if we wish to have them cured. In 
 this theory of theirs, that once insane always insane, the 
 cases in which they report the patient as 'discharged 
 cured ' must be presumed to be cases in which the vic- 
 tims never were insane, but were simply sent to them on 
 'the certificate of two physicians,' who knew just as 
 much about insanity as it was necessary for them to 
 know, or as they cared to know, in order to earn two or 
 three dollars for certifying their opinions. 
 
 "If these experts have really any reliable knowledge 
 beyond that of other men as to the operations of minds 
 diseased or not diseased, why do they not give us some 
 reasonable explanation of the conduct of Guiteau in kill- 
 ing a man in open day and before a multitude of people, 
 and making no attempt to escape, and all this when he 
 had no personal malice toward his victim, and no rational 
 prospect of gaining anything by his death? Are such 
 acts as this common to human experience — so common 
 as to imply disorder in the mind of the actor ? Do all 
 
135 
 
 the experieuces of all the bedlams on earth explain such 
 a phenomena as this consistently with the sanity of the 
 agent ? 
 
 " When these experts are confronted with this question 
 they are confounded. Instead of telling us how a sane 
 man could do such an act they stammer out ' wickedness,' 
 'depravity,' 'evil passions.' But what 'evil passion?' 
 Was it the evil passion of avarice or jealousy or revenge, 
 or any other particular ' evil passion ' that is known to 
 induce men to commit murder? No; it was evidently 
 none of these. But it was (as these experts woiild have 
 us believe) simple 'wickedness,' 'depravity,' 'evil pas- 
 sions.' They can give no answer more definite than that. 
 Such answers as these might perhaps pass in some 
 schools of theology which hold that a virus* of simple 
 'wickedness,' 'depravity,' or 'evil passions' was in- 
 corporated into the very nature of our first parents and 
 by them transmitted to all their postei'ity. But when 
 they are offered in a court of justice, where a man's life 
 is at stake, they are not merely shameful, they are in- 
 famous. Men are not to be hanged in this country upon 
 any theory that theologians or others may hold as to an 
 ancient transaction between Adam, Eve, and the devil. 
 
 " Those experts have had thousands of insane persons 
 under their care. Many of these persons have committed 
 homicides or other violent assaults. All of them, or 
 nearly all of them, were supposed to be liable to commit 
 acts dangerous to themselves or others. The insanity of 
 no two of them showed itself in the same way. But they 
 were all saying and doing things daily that were just as 
 absurd and irrational as was the act of Guiteau. And 
 becaiise their acts, whether violent or not, were so absurd 
 and irrational, these experts have no doubt that the actors 
 were insane. But when Guiteau does an absurd and 
 irrational act they hold that he is not insane, but simply 
 
136 
 
 'wicked,' 'depraved,' uuder tlie control of his 'evil 
 passions.' And yet they can give no reasons — that are 
 capable of being comprehended and judged of by com- 
 mon minds — why Guiteau's absurd and irrational act is 
 not as good proof of his insanity as the absurd and irra- 
 tional acts of others are of theirs. 
 
 " Even the witches were not hanged on such absurd 
 testimony as this." 
 
 Spiritology and not craniology is the science that will 
 sooner or later solve all questions of insanity. The pos- 
 session of a spirit compelling one to do or not to do is 
 the only way to solve the question of insanity. Let 
 these paid experts study spiritology as taught by the 
 Saviour, and they will get more truth than they can out 
 of craniology. 
 
 I am in receipt of a large mail, representing the pro- 
 gressive thought of the nation, which I now call attention 
 to, as it shows the public feeling towai'd me. I withhold 
 the names. I have probably a thousand letters awaiting 
 my inspection in my office in the jail, which I shall exam- 
 ine as soon as possible. 
 
 I give a few, showing the tone of the American people. 
 I annex letters from the East and the West and the 
 North and the South and taking in all classes of society. 
 
 I recently received a telegram from Boston, as fol- 
 lows : 
 
 All Boston sympathizes with you. You ought to be 
 
 President. 
 
 A HOST OF ADMIRERS. 
 
137 
 
 A Chicago lawyer sends this : 
 
 Chicago, Dec. 30, 1881. 
 Hon. Charles Guiteau : I have watched your trial from 
 the beginning with great interest, and am fimly convinced 
 of the truth and justice of your defence. Be of good 
 cheer. Tour acquittal is assured, and you will come 
 forth from this trial honored and respected. The Ameri- 
 can people delight in so striking an evidence of pluck 
 and sagacity, and will surely sustain you. 
 
 Memphis, Tenn. 
 Hon. Charles Guiteau : 
 
 Very Dear Sir : Allow a fellow attorney to wish you a 
 happy New Year, and pray that your trial may soon come 
 to an end, and that you may be honorably acquitted, as 
 you deserve a better home than the one provided by the 
 authorities at Washington. We think you are justified 
 in that you were inspired to do the deed for which you 
 ai*e being tried. 
 
 South Pueblo, Col., Jan. 1, 1882. 
 Ten thousand citizens of the Centennial State hail you 
 as a martyr to the cause of human freedom. 
 
 This is from Wisconsin : 
 
 What a pity that a Republican form of government al- 
 lows you to suffer for an act you surely intended for its 
 benefit. May God bless you and hasten the time when 
 you will be set free. Tour name is sung all over the 
 land as a national hero. 
 
 New Haven, Conn., December 31, 1881. 
 Hon. Charles Guiteau : 
 
 Dear Sir : Please allow a high-toned American citizen 
 to thank you for demonstrating to fifty millions of peo- 
 
138 
 
 pie in the glorious United States, and all Europe, Asia, 
 and Africa, with the islands of the sea added, that you 
 believe in liberty of conscience, freedom of thought, and 
 are not afraid to express it. Sir, your example in the 
 past few weeks will go thundering down the ages, and 
 do more to extinguish gag-law than was ever done before. 
 
 Maintain your high-toned dignity and you are O. K. 
 
 This is but a feeble expression of a large majority of 
 the educated and cultured people of the United States. 
 
 Yours in the cause of free speech and liberty. 
 
 My little speeches have done more to break this prose- 
 cution than half a dozen of the best lawyers in America 
 could do. I have always spoken for right, for justice, for 
 vindication. I have had no intention to make this trial 
 a farce. The prosecution have villified me outrageously. 
 I had to defend myself or be crushed like a craven. 
 
 Concordia, Kan., January 1, 1882. 
 Hon. Chaeles Guiteau : 
 
 Dear Sir : I have been a close observer of the pro- 
 ceedings in your trial from the newspaper reports, and 
 will assure you that your defence is daily gaining public 
 favor in Kansas, and it is the opinion of the best 
 men of the country here that your inspiration saved the 
 Republican party, and the time is not distant when you 
 will be soundly acquitted and your fame flash across the 
 country, and your inspiration will enlighten both the 
 eastern and western hemisphere, and you may be assured 
 of the heartfelt sympathy of every genuine Republican in 
 Kansas, in this, your hour of affliction, who will ever at- 
 tribute to you the honor and credit of saving, by your 
 inspiration, our grand old Republican party. 
 
139 
 
 Philadelphia, New Year's Day, 1882. 
 We wish to your honor a happy new year, 
 We hope that the hour of your freedom is near, 
 For your stainless acquittal we'U heartily pray, 
 As we read your career in the court-house each day. 
 All Philadelphia speaks in your praise, 
 To be chief of our nation your honor they'd raise. 
 That they wiU not see you by Corkhill to fall 
 Is the earnest resolve of our citizens all. 
 Davidge and Porter shall uot get their way. 
 These bloodthirsty scoundrels have too much to say — 
 But they cannot be blamed, for their wages are high, 
 And we all know what evidence dollars can buy — 
 But little care you for themselves or their jaw, 
 For you greatly outshine them in smartness and law. 
 Tour conduct this month back we all have admired, 
 And we feel fully certain you had been inspired 
 To make that removal by one daring deed, 
 For which we shall never allow you to bleed. 
 Protestant, Catholic, Quaker, and Jew, 
 We send our best wishes to Charles Guiteau. 
 We bid you be firm, determined, and brave. 
 And from Corkhill's vile meshes our hero we'll save. 
 
 New Toek, January^ 1882. 
 Hon. C. Guiteau : You do not place J. K. Porter's pay 
 high enough. He gets $25,000 instead of $5,000, and 
 those experts, (doctors,) get from $1,000 to $3,000 in- 
 stead of $5,000. They are wasting money that does not 
 belong to them. Their testimony amounts to nothing. 
 Keep things hot for them. 
 
 This man says Mr. Porter is a high-toned lawyer. 
 Porter may lose some of his tone on this case. Mr. 
 Porter was employed by General Arthur last October, 
 before he knew the facts of this case. 
 
 Attorney-General MacVeagh examined my papers and 
 sent Mr. Brooks to interview me, supposing there was a 
 
140 
 
 conspiracy, on July 2 and 3. I satisfied Mr. Brooks 
 there was no conspiracy, and that the Deity had inspired 
 me to remove the President, and he so reported to the 
 Attorney-General, who then decided • to have nothiug 
 whatever to do with this case. 
 
 Had President Arthur been as well advised as to the 
 facts in October as he is to-day Mr. Porter would not be 
 in this case. So with Davidge. Corkhill is booked for 
 removal, and has been since General Arthur became 
 President. 
 
 This man thinks I am better than Jeff. Davis : 
 
 Washington, Jan. 3, 1882. 
 In your speech to the court you may well argue that if 
 the leaders of the late rebellion, and especially Jeff. Davis, 
 who is responsible for thousands of noble lives and mill- 
 ions of treasure sunk in war — Jeff. Davis, the arch crimi- 
 nal of the country — is allowed to go without punish- 
 ment, you, who have but removed one man, and a poli- 
 tician at that, should certainly be treated with indulgence 
 and clemency. 
 
 That is good logic. 
 
 It has been said that when the Deity and I removed 
 the President a blow was struck at Republicanism. 
 But I say the Republic was endangered by the Presi- 
 dent, and hence the necessity for his removal. I say 
 that I saved the nation and the Deity confirmed the act, 
 and the American people are satisfied with it. The 
 American people are the most magnanimous people on 
 the globe. All they want is to understand a matter and 
 
141 
 
 then they can give a righteous judgment. They admire 
 brains and phick, and go for it every time. 
 
 On June 16, two weeks before the President was shot, 
 I used these words in an address to the American people. 
 
 "Ingratitude is the basest of crimes. That the Presi- 
 dent, under the manipulation of his Secretary of State, 
 has been guilty of the basest ingratitude toward the 
 Stalwarts, admits of no denial. The expressed purpose 
 of the President has been to crush General Grant and 
 Senator Conkling, and thereby prepare the way for his 
 renomination in 1881. In the President's madness he 
 has wrecked the once grand old Republican party, and 
 for this he dies." 
 
 When I wrote these words I had been in a mania for 
 thirty days ; I had groaned under the political situation. 
 I was in a reverie or trance. In the same address I used 
 these words (I cannot render my feelings as Booth or 
 Jefferson could, but I will do it in my humble way. I 
 am supposed, for the moment, to recover from the mania. 
 I think what the public will say when they find the Presi- 
 dent is shot, and I reel and stagger under the thought, I 
 am about to remove the President. But God's will, and 
 not mine, be done :) — 
 
 " I had no ill-will toward the President. This is not 
 murder. It is a political necessity. It will make my 
 friend Arthur President, and save the Republic. 
 
 (A feeling of the war comes over me.) 
 
 " Grant, during the war, sacrificed thousands of lives to 
 save the Republic. I have sacrificed only one." 
 
 "I shot the President as I would a rebel if I saw him 
 
142 
 
 pulling down the American flag." [And here is the in- 
 spiration on the 16th of June.] " I leave my justification 
 to God and the American people ; and to-day, six months 
 after the shot was fired, the Deity has repeatedly con- 
 firmed the act, as indicated by my experience as set forth 
 in this speech, and the American people are satisfied to 
 'et this prosecution go by default." 
 
 On June 20, in the same address, T used these wox'ds, 
 " The President's nomination was an act of God. The 
 President's election was an act of God. The President's 
 removal is an act of God." 
 
 I now call attention to a remarkable letter, entitled " A 
 Genuine Christian on the Guiteau case." It is a public 
 letter addressed to Mr. Scoville, and came to me provi- 
 dentially : 
 
 " Why torture your head about witnesses *? Rivet your 
 trust in Jehovah. Has He not already twice snatched your 
 client, Guiteau, from the jaws of death ? Be assured 
 then, He will not desert you or him. I am told, sir, you 
 are a ' Christian ' — Guiteau we know is. Then throw to 
 the winds insanity as a defence. Go boldly to trial de- 
 manding the recognition of God's supremacy. That it 
 was His will Garfield should die is already proven. Had 
 the bullet missed would it not have been providential ? 
 As it hit, was it not equally providential ? Who but an 
 infidel would say God had not the power to stop the 
 leaden messenger ? All Christians agree if God willed it 
 otherwise it would have been otherwise. Could He not 
 have palsied Guiteau's arm had He wished? When 
 Guiteau raised his weapon in His name would He not 
 have stopped him, as He did Abraham of old, had it been 
 
148 
 
 His will ? Isaac was rescued by God. Garfield was killed 
 by God. Fifty millions of people went down upon their 
 knees imploring his life. God answered them with 
 death. Tbeir prayer was, ' Oh spare our President, if 
 it be Thy will.'" 
 
 Rev. Mr. Morgan (in Church of Heavenly Rest) — 
 " God had refused to prolong the life of our beloved Pres- 
 ident. He had refused it deliberately, and because it was 
 best to refuse it." 
 
 Let Christians be sure of that. Let them know that 
 God is always right. Let them kneel before the body of 
 the dead President and say: " Our Father which art in 
 Heaven, the blow is heavy. Thy providence is dark, but 
 Thou knowest best — we can trust Thee when we cannot 
 understand Thee." 
 
 Rev. Henry Ward Beecher (in prayer) — "Thou Lord, 
 hast laid Tby hand heavily upon this nation. Thy servant 
 Thou has taken to Thyself in a way that fills us with 
 shame and horror. We believe that Thou art anointing 
 this great people and by this great sorrow raising us to 
 a higher plane." 
 
 Rev. Mr. Crawford (Forty-second Street Methodist 
 Epispocal Church) — " Garfield's loss was a great one to 
 the nation, but the wisdom of God could not be ques- 
 tioned, as He did all things for the best." 
 
 Rev. Dr. Morgan Dix (Trinity) — "God made the world ; 
 He governs it. His never-failing providence ordered all 
 things in heaven and earth. Whatever cometh hath a 
 meaning. The events of the hour and the day are not 
 the result of chance. God it is who orders or permits 
 whatever occurs on earth, in heaven, in hell, above, be- 
 low, around us. It may be there are those who do not 
 feel in all this (the assassination) that God is chastening, 
 afflicting, punishing, visiting." 
 
 Dr. Talmage — " Garfield's death accomplished more 
 
144 
 
 than his life in setting forth the truth that when our time 
 comes to go the most energetic and skillful opposition 
 cannot hinder the event." 
 
 The Doctor (in prayer) — " God bless this dispensation 
 (the shooting of Garfield) to the nation, and may the 
 people yet shout, ' Hallelujah, the Lord God Omnipo- 
 tent reigns!'" 
 
 Rev. Di'. Storrs (Brooklyn) — " To day I ask you to hear 
 the voice of God in the lessons which He brings to us 
 through this sad and strange and unexpected dispensa- 
 tion of His providence. Men sometimes say the cause 
 of providence is not in it at all ; it was mei'e human mor- 
 tals ; it was the insanity of the mind disordered. But 
 God's providence controls the wills of men." 
 
 Rev. Dr. Bellows — "Already blessings manifold had fol- 
 lowed the shooting of the President, and the effect of 
 that good influence was seen throughout the whole na- 
 tion. Sublime confidence in God was reached when we 
 could say from the heart, ' Though He slay me, yet will I 
 trust in Him.' God did not permit His ways to be placed 
 under our microscopic inspection." 
 
 Clearly, Guiteau, was inspired from on high. Let this 
 nation dare harm a hair of his head and it may go out in 
 blood. God issued this order once, (and He may a sec- 
 ond time :) " Put every man his sword by his side, and 
 go in and out from gate to gate, throughout the camp, 
 and slay every man his brother, and every man his com- 
 panion, and every man his neighbor. There fell of the 
 people that day about three thousand men." 
 
 If God's wrath is again stirred He may slay, not three 
 thousand, but fifty millions — i. e., the entire American 
 people." 
 
 This is a strong statement, but it is not too strong. 
 
U5 
 
 Beware, ye nations of the earth, who incur the wrath of 
 the Almighty ! 
 
 The French nation incurred the wrath of the Deity and 
 it came to grief. The bloody French revolution devas- 
 tated that nation like a tornado of fire and blood. The 
 old Roman Empire, the greatest government on earth 
 for centuries, incurred the wrath of the Deity, and it too 
 was swept out of existence. The Jewish nation, God's 
 favored nation for two thousand years, incurred the wrath 
 of the Deity when they crucified the despised Galilean, 
 and it too went down in war and desolation. 
 
 Beware, ye Americans, that you do not incur the wrath 
 of the Deity by dealing unwisely by me, for I tell you the 
 truth and lie not, when I say I am here as God's man. 
 He inspired the President's removal and has taken care 
 of it, and I expect He will vindicate me, even if this na- 
 tion rolls in blood ! Put my body in the ground if you 
 will ; that is all you can do. But thereafter comes a day of 
 reckoning. The mills of the gods grind slow, but they 
 grind sure, and they will gi'ind to atoms every man that 
 injures me. 
 
 Beware, ye Americans ! Beware ! 
 
 American slaveholders put John Brown's body in the 
 ground, but they paid for it during the war in blood and 
 desolation. 
 
 John Brown's body lies mouldering in the ground, 
 But his soul went marching on. 
 
 Glory hallelujah ! Glory hallelujah ! 
 John Brown's soul went marching on. 
 
 Glory hallelujah ! Glory hallelujah ! 
 
146 
 
 "Vengeance is mine," saitb the Lord; "I will repay." 
 The Almighty always indicates His man. Beware, ye 
 Americans, how you treat me, lest His wrath be kindled 
 and you go down in blood and desolation. 
 
 Life is an enigma. This in a strange world. Often 
 men are governed by passion and not by reason. The 
 mob crucified the Saviour of mankind, and Paul, his 
 great Apostle, went to an ignominious death. This hap- 
 pened many centuries ago. For eighteen centuries no 
 men have exerted such a tremendous influence on the 
 civilization of the race as the despised Galilean and His 
 great apostle. They did well their work and left the re- 
 sult with the Almighty Father, and so must all inspired 
 men. 
 
 I count myself fortunate, indeed, that my case has been 
 tried before so able and careful a jurist. I am glad your 
 honor is a gentlemen of broad views. Christian sen- 
 timent, and clear head. I appear before your honor 
 in a dual capacity : First, as a prisoner indicted for 
 "murder;" secondly, as my own counsel in part, as 
 I have a right to do under the law of every State 
 in the Union. Certain witnesses have excited my wrath 
 by their perjury, and I have denounced them in plain 
 language. For this I have the example of the meek and 
 lowly Jesus. How does this sound ! 
 
 "Ye generation of vipers!" "Ye scribes, Pharisees, 
 hypocrites, how can ye escape the damnation of hell ? " 
 Christ denounced iniquity in plain language and so do I. 
 
 In general, I am satisfied with your honor's proposed 
 instructions, but I would humbly suggest that the jury 
 
147 
 
 be charged as follows : That if they believe that I believed 
 it was right for me to remove the President, because I, 
 had special divine authority for so doing, they will acquit, 
 on the ground, that I was overpowered by the Deity, i. e., 
 that I was suffering from transitory mania. Sickles, Mc- 
 Farland, and Hiscock were acquitted on the ground of 
 transitory mania. 
 
 Your honor's instructions cover this ground in part, 
 but not quite so strong as I here state it, and I now ask 
 your honor to charge as suggested. 
 
 I ask it in the name of the American judiciary, of which 
 your honor is so distiuguished a member. I ask it in the 
 name of the American people, whose representative in 
 this case your honor is. I ask it in the name of the 
 Deity, whose servant I was when I shot the President. 
 I ask it for the sake of your honor's judicial reputation 
 and for the sake of the Deity's inspiration and my vindi- 
 cation. Your honor has suggested that the law of juris- 
 diction in this case may be different from what some of 
 the leading Washington lawyers say it is. Should it be 
 necessary to have your honor pass finally on this issue, I 
 expect we shall find plenty of authority to show that your 
 honor has no jurisdiction. I am also of the opinion that 
 the court in banc will so decide if necessary. The judi- 
 ciary of this District is not surpassed by that of the ablest 
 judiciary in this Union. Chief-Justice Cartter is the 
 peer of any justice on the American bench and so are his 
 associates. 
 
 And now, gentlemen, I must close. 
 
 Two months ago you left your homes and loved ones 
 
148 
 
 to listen to this case. I have no tlonbt but you have 
 given it your most solemn and prayerful attention, and 
 that your verdict will be "not guilty." as charged in the 
 indictment. 
 
 To hang a man in my mental condition on July 2. when 
 Ifii'edon the President, would be a lasting: disOTace to the 
 American people, and I am sure you so understand it. 
 The American people do not want me hung. They are 
 saying. "Well, if the Peity did it, let it go." The 
 mothers and daughters of the Eepublic are praying that 
 you will vindicate my inspiration, and their prayers I ex- 
 pect will prevail. A woman's instinct is keener than 
 man's, and I pray you listen to the prayers of these 
 ladies. How would your mother and wife and daughter 
 vote on this case ? Have you any doubt but they would 
 vote for an acquittal ? And why should you not do like- 
 wise ? There is not the first element of murder in this 
 case. You might as well hang a man for murder during 
 the war as to hang me. Under the law. as given by his 
 honor, you can acquit me with entire credit to your- 
 selves. 
 
 Physical death has no ten'ors for me. Suppose it 
 possible that I should be sentenced to be hanged in 
 thirty days. I may die in twenty-four hours. I shall not 
 go until my time. I have al\says been a praying man, 
 and I think I stand well with the Deity. I am sure I do 
 in this case, for I certainly never should have sought to 
 remove the President had the Deity not pressed me 
 into it. 
 
 It is said that if I know the " difference between right 
 
149 
 
 and wrong" in removing the President, I violated hu- 
 man law, and ought to be hanged. But this is not the 
 law, and, I say, the President's removal was right, because 
 I had divine authority to do it. Admitting for the mo- 
 ment that I did violate the law of this District against 
 murder, I reply, what of it ? Thousands of persons have 
 violated the letter of the law with impunity. If I violated 
 the law, I did it under divine pressure, for the good of 
 the American people, and they are willing to let this case 
 go by default. In our Western domain thousands of 
 Mormons are daily and nightly violating the law, but the 
 United States Government do nothing to vindicate the 
 dignity of the law. During the last decade Mormonism 
 has spread with fi'ightful rapidity, and to-day nothing 
 but another war can suppress it. 
 
 The Federal Government is responsible for Mormonism. 
 Let the President and Congress suppress this gigantic, 
 spiritual, and social despotism. If I were President I 
 would clean out these detestable Mormons in some way, 
 and that right speedily. 
 
 And now. gentlemen, I leave this case with you. 
 
 At the last great day you and all men will stand in the 
 presence of the Deity crying for mercy and justice. As 
 you act here so will be your final abode in the great here- 
 after. I beg you do not get the Deity down on you by 
 meddling with this case. I beg. for your own sakes and 
 for the sake of the American people, and for the sake 
 of generations yet unborn, that you let this case alone. 
 You cannot afford to touch it. Let your verdict be that 
 it was the Deity's act, not mine. When the President 
 
150 
 
 was shot his Cabinet telegraphed to foreign nations 
 that it was the act of a " madman," and it will be far 
 better every way that it be officially decided that it was 
 the act of a "madman.'' 
 
 The newspaper report of my delivery continues as fol- 
 lows : 
 
 Guiteau then proceeded to read from a newspaper his 
 extended "address to the jury," given to the press on 
 Sunday last. His manner to the casual observer seemed 
 as completely self-possessed as usual, but, behind the 
 outward appearance of composure, there was an intensity 
 of feeling which was only held in control through the 
 undoubted strength of will and nerve which the prisoner 
 has shown all the way through. His excitement was be- 
 trayed by a slight hectic spot upon each cheek of his usu- 
 ally colorless face, and by the unusual deliberation with 
 which he began and for some time continued to speak. 
 Whether this excitement was from the merely superficial 
 e£fect upon his emotions, naturally incident to the occa- 
 sion, or whether it proceeded from a deeper and more 
 overpowering influence, it were difficult to divine. What- 
 ever the origin or character of the feeling, it finally gained 
 the ascendency over his powers of control, and, as he 
 reached that point in his speech, '• I have always served 
 the Lord, and whether I live or die" — he broke down 
 completely, stopped, tried to choke down the rising lump 
 in his throat, but found it impossible to keep back a 
 genuine sob. Taking out his handkerchief he buried his 
 face in it for a few seconds, wiped his eyes, and with a 
 determined effort started on again. After this incident 
 the prisoner continued to read his address, occasionally 
 adding brief comments upon the text. All appearance 
 of nervousness gradually wore off, and with the utmost 
 composure the prisoner read on with an attempt at every 
 
151 
 
 conceivable form of oratorical, rhetorical, and dramatic 
 effect. His description of the taking off of the Px'esident 
 was given with striking effect. At times he closed his 
 ej'es or turned them heavenward, waving his body back 
 and forth, sinking his voice to a whisper or raising it to 
 a high treble. At times the intensity of his utterances 
 seemed to react upon him, but the effect was only transi- 
 tory, and with the exception of one instance noted there 
 was no other indication of his breaking down. At fre- 
 quent intervals he paused to emphasize some sentence or 
 sentiment by repeating it or commenting upon it. At 
 one time, pausing, he leaned toward the jury, and em- 
 phasizing with his head and hands, said with great so- 
 lemnity of utterance : " I tell you, gentlemen, just as sure 
 as there is a God in heaven, if a hair of ray head is 
 harmed, this nation will go down in blood. You can put 
 my body in the grave, but there will be a day of reck- 
 oning." 
 
 On January 26, the day after the verdict, I wrote and 
 published this address : 
 
 To the American People: 
 
 Twelve men say I wickedly murdered James A. Gar- 
 field. They did it on the false notion that I am a disap- 
 pointed office-seekei'. My speech they say made no im- 
 pression on them. I am not surprised at their verdict, 
 considering their class. They do not pretend to be 
 Christian men, and therefore did not appreciate the idea 
 of inspiration They are men of the world and of 
 moderate intelligence, and therefore are not capable of 
 appreciating the character of my defence. According to 
 one of them, " We all had a grog at each meal and a 
 cigar afterwards," which shows their style and habits. 
 Meu of this kind cannot represent the great Christian 
 nation of America. Had they been high-toned Christian 
 
152 
 
 gentlemen their verdict would have been " Not guilty, 
 because of insanity." The mere outward act of shooting 
 would have been the same, whatever the motive. If I 
 had been a disappointed office-seeker, which is absolutely 
 false (as I prove by my papers and by Mr. Bi'ooks' testi- 
 mony on July 2 and 3) the outward act of shooting would 
 have been the same, as if I had been directed by the Deity 
 to do it, or believed myself so directed to do it, (which is 
 the literal truth,) as I prove by all my papers and talk on 
 the subject. This jury had not sufficient intelligence to 
 see that point, and entirely ignored the political and 
 patriotic necessity for the act, which all Christian and 
 intelligent people see. For this reason I am entitled to 
 a new trial if for no other, and we have a prodigious 
 amount of exceptions. I want to employ two or three 
 first-class lawyers to take charge of my case. The prin- 
 cipal point will be to show the non-jurisdiction of this 
 court to try this indictment, because the President died 
 in New Jersey. The authorities on this point are con- 
 flicting, but some of the best lawyers in America say, that 
 the predominance of authorities are against the jurisdic- 
 tion of this court. I desire the court in banc to pass 
 upon this question, and have no doubt but the high- 
 toned. Christian gentlemen representing the Washington 
 court in banc, will give it their most careful attention, to 
 the end, that if the Deity intended to protect me from 
 legal liability herein, by allowing the President to depart 
 gracefully and peacefully in New Jersey, that I have the 
 benefit of the Deity's intention. I consider it a special 
 providence in my favor, and I ask the court in banc so to 
 consider it. I have received some checks, but many of 
 them have proved worthless, which shows the low char- 
 acter of the men that send them. I need money to 
 employ counsel. There are many people in America 
 that believe in God and in my inspiration, and that 
 
153 
 
 I am a patriot. To you, men and women of 
 America, I appeal. I ask you in the name of justice 
 to come speedily to my relief. Come in person or 
 by letter. If you send money, send a postal order. 
 With competent legal help I can get out of this, with 
 the Lord's help, and I am sure of that. But good law- 
 yers do not work for nothing. I want to employ two or 
 three first-class lawyers to represent me in banc. If I 
 had had competent counsel I should not have talked so 
 much in court, but I disagree with the theory of Mr. Sco- 
 ville, and it has made it unpleasant for both parties and 
 has been a great damage to my defence. Judge Porter says 
 I am right; and I agree witli him, although I know he 
 has abused and vilified me outrageously, when I had no 
 alternative save to answer back, which I did in my usual 
 plain way. I have been convicted, but the verdict cannot 
 be enforced until June in any event, and probably not 
 until September. I give myself no anxiety on account of 
 the verdict. I hardly expected an acquittal ; tbe most I 
 expected was a disagreement, and then I proposed to 
 test the question of jurisdiction in the court in banc. It 
 is purely a legal question, and if the opinion of some of 
 the best lawyers at the American bar is sustained by the 
 banc, it will end this case. I can get a hearing on this in 
 April. I make a special appeal to the ladies of America 
 to come to ray rescue. Some of them have written me 
 delightful letters, and I ask each and every one of them 
 to respond to the extent of their means, and to see me in 
 person if possible. I return my sincere thanks for their 
 letters and sympathy. You ladies believe in God and in 
 my inspiration, and that I have really saved the nation a 
 great trouble and a great expense, to wit ; another war. 
 Last spring General Garfield had the Republican party 
 in a frightful condition, and it was getting worse every 
 hour. To-day, everybody of sense is satisfied with Gen- 
 
154 
 
 eral Arthur's administration, and the country is bappy 
 and prosperous. Only good bas come from General Gar- 
 field's removal, wbicb is condusive evidence tbat tbe in- 
 spiration came from tbe Deity. He bas repeatedly con- 
 firmed my acts since July 2. Therefore, let all persons 
 quietly acquiesce in tbe expressed will of tbe Deity. I 
 am God's man in this matter, just as truly as tbe " de- 
 spised Galilean " was God's man. They said He was a 
 blasphemer and a glutton, &c., &c., and it seemed a small 
 thing for His acquaintances to kill Him ; but His death 
 stirred tbe wrath of the Almighty, and He got even with 
 them forty years later, at tbe destruction of Jerusalem, 
 A. D. 70, and He will get even with the American people 
 if a hair of my head is harmed. God will vindicate me 
 even if this nation rolls in blood ! Mere physical death is 
 nothing to me. Under the law I cannot be executed in 
 any event until June. I may die a dozen times before 
 then, so I have no trouble about tbat. I shall not go 
 before my time. I bad rather be hung, so far as physi- 
 cal death is concerned, than die from a painful illness or 
 meet with a railroad or steamboat accident. I hardly 
 think I am destined to be bung, and therefore give my- 
 self no thought on that ; but I am anxious to have my 
 character and inspiration vindicated. To that end I need 
 help, as herein mentioned. My friends need not be 
 ashamed of me. Some people think I am the greatest 
 man of this age, and that my name will go into history 
 as a patriot by tbe side of Washington and Grant. 
 
 CHARLES GUITEAU. 
 United States Jail, Washington, D. C. 
 
 On February 2, I wrote and published this address : 
 
 A tramp says I stole his shirt. All statements of 
 this kind are false. I never had anything to do with 
 
155 
 
 tramps or disreputable characters. I am high-toned ; too 
 high-toned for newspaper devils to notice, and I want 
 them to let me alone. I never saw such a diabolical 
 spirit as some newspapers have towards me ; especially 
 those that were cursing Garfield last sjDring. Since he 
 was shot they have deified him and cursed me for doing 
 the very thing they said ought to be done — viz., 
 remove him ! When God formed a man that had 
 the brains and nerve to do it, these newspaper 
 devils deify Garfield and curse God's man ! But the 
 Deity will get even with these fellows. If I were dead 
 these devils would not be satisfied. If I had been Pres- 
 ident and wrecked the Republican party, as Garfield did, 
 I say I ought to have been shot, and posterity will say 
 so, whatever this perverse and crooked generation may 
 say. " Ye generation of vipers, how can ye escape the 
 damnation of hell f It is bard to tell how some news- 
 paper men will escape that place if they continue to slan- 
 der God's man. 
 
 My mail comes to the jail now. Any friends wish- 
 ing'to see me in person or write to me can do so. Any 
 one having sent me an important letter and received no 
 answer can write again, and I will see that it is an- 
 swered. No notice given to anouymons or crank letters. 
 
 Photograph with autograph, 81, or $9 per dozen. (Au- 
 tographs 25 cents.) This photograph is a great improve- 
 ment every way on the sitting of July 2 taken by 
 Bell. My hair is parted and my beard off, and I look ten 
 yeai's younger. It is an historical picture, and any one 
 can get it by sending me the price, and in no other way. 
 
 Under no circumstances will I allow my relatives or any 
 one else to have anything to do with my body. If ne- 
 cessary I shall will it to some large cemetery. I shall 
 probably need it myself for some time yet. Scoville's 
 
156 
 
 proposition is simply infamous and barbarous and not to be 
 tolerated for a moment. 
 
 CHARLES GUITEAU. 
 
 United States Jail, Washington, D. C. 
 
 On February 4 I was sentenced to be banged on June 
 30, 1882. The leading papers published the following 
 report, prepared by the New York Associated Press : 
 
 Mr. Scoville, counsel for the prisoner, then filed a mo- 
 tion in arrest of judgment, which was overruled by the 
 court, and exception taken. 
 
 The Prisoner. I desire to ask, your honor, in my own 
 behalf, if there is anything I need to do before your 
 honor to preserve my rights in banc. I expect to have 
 two or three of the best lawyers in America, but I want 
 to know whether I must make any motion in order to 
 preserve the record for them. 
 
 The Court. Every right shall be preserved. 
 
 The Prisoner. How much time have I in which to pre- 
 sent my exceptions ? 
 
 Mr. Scoville then stated that he understood under sec- 
 tion 845 of the Revised Statutes that he had until the 
 next term to file his bill of exceptions. 
 
 The Court. No, not exactly that; there is no particu- 
 lar time fixed for preparing the exceptions. The term 
 will be kept open. 
 
 Mr. Scoville. How long will I have ? 
 
 The Court. The term will be kept open as long as you 
 desire. 
 
 The Prisoner. I do not desire any advantage shall be 
 taken of me. I expect to have my lawyers procured 
 shortly, and they will pull me through the court in banc. 
 
 Mr. Scoville. I have till the 1st of March to file my 
 bill of exceptions ? 
 
157 
 
 The Court. Yes. 
 
 The Prisoner. That is understood. 
 
 The District Attorney. Let it be understood, then, 
 that the bill of exceptions shall be in by the 1st of March. 
 
 Mr. Sco\^LLE. If I can do it in a week I will. 
 
 The Prisoner. I am here and I do not propose to 
 leave this matter to you. I have my opinion of you as a 
 lawyer. You convicted me with your jackass theories 
 and consummate nonsense. 
 
 Mr. ScoviLLE. I move to postpone the final execution 
 of judgment in this case to a reasonable time beyond the 
 next term of court, not exceeding thirty days after the 
 end of said term. 
 
 The Prisoner. Do I understand that it is necessary to 
 pass sentence until the matter is passed upon by the 
 court in banc ? 
 
 The Court. Yes ; sentence is passed, but the execution 
 is deferred. 
 
 The Prisoner. Within what time will your honor pass 
 sentence ? 
 
 Mr. ScoviLLE. Keep quiet. 
 
 The Prisoner. You keep your mouth still. I am 
 doing this matter myself. You convicted me by your 
 wild theory and consummate asinine character all through. 
 If the case had been kept entirely away from you I would 
 have had two of the best lawyers in America, and there 
 Avould have been no conviction. I had letters from them, 
 and could have had them last October. I care nothing 
 about your intentions. I want brains and experience. 
 Let me alone and I will pull out of this. You got me 
 into this trouble. 
 
 The District Attorney. The duty is now imposed 
 upon me to ask the court to pass sentence in accordance 
 with the verdict. 
 
158 
 
 The Prisoner. I ask your honor to defer that as long 
 as you can. 
 
 The Court, (to the prisoner.) Stand up. (The pris- 
 oner rose.) Have you anything to say why sentence 
 should not be pronounced ? 
 
 In a quiet voice the prisoner began his speech, but 
 after he had dehvered himself of two or three sentences 
 his manner became more agitated. When he came to 
 his prediction that the American nation would roll in 
 blood he raised his voice to its highest pitch, and brought 
 his clenched hand down with nervous force to emphasize 
 his declaration. When he referred to the death of Christ 
 he gave his voice that declamatory roll which throughout 
 the trial has characterized his allusions to religious 
 matters. 
 
 His response to Judge Cox's question was as follows : 
 
 GuiTEAu's Speech. 
 
 T am not guilty of the charge set forth in the indict- 
 ment. It was God's act, not mine, and God will take 
 care of it. He will take care of it, and don't let the 
 American people forget it. He will take care of it and 
 every officer of this Government, from the Executive 
 down to that marshal, taking in every man on the jury, 
 and every member of this bench will pay for it, and the 
 American nation will roll in blood if my body goes into 
 the ground and I am hung. The Jews put the despised 
 Galilean into the grave. For a time they triumphed, 
 but at the destruction of Jerusalem, forty years after- 
 ward, the Almighty got even with them. I am not afraid 
 of death. I am here as God's man. Kill me to-morrow 
 if you want to. I am God's man, and have been fi'om 
 the start. 
 
159 
 
 Judge Cox then proceeded to pass sentence, and after 
 some preliminary remarks said : 
 
 You will have due opportunity of having any errors I 
 may have committed during the course of the trial passed 
 upon by the court in banc, but njieauwhile it is necessary 
 for me to pronounce the sentence of the law — that you 
 be taken hence to the common jail of the District, from 
 whence you came, and there be kept in confinement, and 
 on Friday, the 30th day of June, 1882, you be taken to 
 the place prepared for the execution, within the walls of 
 said jail, and there, between the hours of twelve and two 
 P. M., you be hanged by the neck until you are dead, and 
 may the Lord have mercy on your soul. 
 
 During the reading Guiteau stood apparently unmoved, 
 
 his hand resting on the table and with his gaze riveted 
 
 , upon the judge. It was the longest time he had stood 
 
 up in court. When the final words were spoken he 
 
 struck the table violently and shouted: 
 
 And may the Lord have mercy on your soul. I'd 
 rather stand where I do than where that jurj' does and 
 where your honor does. I'm not afraid to die. I stand 
 here as God's man, and God Almighty will curse every 
 man who has had a part in procuring this unrighteous 
 verdict. Nothing bat good has come from Garfield's re- 
 moval, and that will be the verdict of posterity on my 
 inspiration. I don't care a snap for the verdict of this 
 corrupt generation. I would rather a thousand times be 
 in my position than that of those who have hounded me 
 to death. I shall have a glorious flight to glory, but that 
 miserable scoundrel, Corkhill, will have a permanent job 
 down below, where the devil is preparing for him. 
 
 After apparently talking himself out the prisoner 
 
160 
 
 turned to bis brother, and without the shghtest trace of 
 excitement conversed for some minutes before being 
 taken from the courtroom. 
 
 These letters were published February 20 and ad- 
 dressed to my attorney, Hon. Charles H. Reed : 
 
 Mr. Reed : I will give you and Mr. and Gen. 
 
 my note, payable one year hence, for $5,000 each 
 
 if you will get me out of here. I think you can do it on 
 the ground of the non-jurisdiction of the couri I have 
 
 just written to my brother to make this offer to Gen. • 
 
 . I depend on him to secure General and I de- 
 
 pend on you to secure Mr. -. Please call with 
 
 Mr. without delay. I presume I could make 
 
 $50,000 next winter lecturing if I get out of this. I 
 have an offer of $500 per night for six nights from Bos- 
 ton now. 
 
 Yours truly, 
 
 CHARLES GUITEAU. 
 
 United States Jail, 
 
 Washington, D. C, Feb. 11, 1882. 
 
 Mr. Reed : I consider the non-jurisdiction of the court 
 my strong point. I asked Judge Cox before I was sen- 
 tenced if I ought to do anything or make any motion to 
 preserve my rights in banc, and he said "no." Now, I 
 
 wish you would see him and Mr. immediately 
 
 and find out positively if it is necessary for me to make 
 a formal motion before Judge Cox to press this point in 
 banc. If so, I desire it made at once. I presume Judge 
 Cox will allow it on the ground that he misled me. 
 Yours, &c., 
 
 CHARLES GUITEAU. 
 
 February 14, 1882. 
 
161 
 
 A Brooklyn newspaper recently published a lengthy in- 
 terview with my brother, John W. Guiteau. of Boston, 
 and I extract from it. The interview is headed " Guiteau," 
 and is about me : 
 
 Has he much hope of escape from the sentence of the 
 court ? 
 
 He says he eats well, sleeps well, and feels well, and it is 
 of no consequence to him what becomes of his body. He 
 says they may bury it, but they can't harm him ; he is God's 
 man. And he always says, with great excitement of 
 manner, pounding the table, that if he is harmed this 
 nation will roll in blood ; " but," he adds, "as a matter of 
 fact, I expect to live to be President ; but if my time 
 has come, I am as well satisfied to be hanged, if God wills 
 it, as to die any other way." He says " future genera- 
 tions will yet see, and the American people will yet see, 
 that I am a patriot and have saved the nation from war 
 under the inspiration of Deity." He seems to h^ve great 
 hopes upon the motion for a new trial, and the exceptions 
 to the jurisdiction of the court, and believes that it was 
 a special providence, in order to save his life, that the 
 President was permitted to be removed to New Jersey 
 and die there. He also thinks that public sentiment 
 among the best people is rapidly changing in his favor ; 
 not that they believe in his insanity, but in the truth of 
 his inspiration, which is his only defence for the act. He 
 said to me : "I notice that you keep saying in the papers 
 that I am insane ; that always makes me mad ; I am no 
 more insane than you are, and never have been. You 
 and Scoville are both cranked on this defence. You both 
 need some of my brains." He says he had transitory 
 mania on the 2d of July and for a month previous ; and 
 that is his true and only legal defence, and would have 
 been successful, as in the case of Cole and Sickles, if the 
 
162 
 
 case had been handled by au able lawyer like General 
 Butler. No one not familiar with the traits he has 
 inherited from his family can appreciate the tenacity 
 with which he depends upon the exact truth as a defence, 
 and it was because he considered that the facts were 
 violated by the witnesses and the attorneys on both sides 
 that he became so denunciatory in court. He wanted 
 the recorei right, as he repeatedly said in court, and has 
 since said to me, in order that future generations may 
 be enabled to judge truthfully of his character and act. 
 
 Annie J. Dunmire. 
 
 This lady has taken upon herself to furnish for publi- 
 cation "Guiteau's Married Life." Her narrative is in the 
 sensational style, and no doubt she was well paid for it. 
 
 In 1869, after a short acquaintance and te/i-honr no- 
 tice, I foolishly married this woman ! I met her at the 
 Y. M. (|. Association, of Chicago, where she was em- 
 ployed as librarian. She came from Philadelphia, where 
 she had b§en seduced, and had a child by a young- blood 
 — a married man. I had no business and no money at 
 that time. I was not m any way prepared to take care of a 
 wife. She was a poor, uneducated girl without position or 
 friends, and about the last person for me to have married. 
 She was very thin and delicate in appearance ; stupid and 
 stubborn in disposition, and our marriage was most un- 
 fortunate. As soon as I was married I opened a law 
 office in Chicago and made about two thousand dollars 
 that year. We always lived and dressed well ; but we 
 never lived together a week without having a serious quar- 
 rel. After four years of this experience I made up my mind 
 
163 
 
 I would sever the bond, and we were divorced, much to 
 my satisfaction, in 1874. Since then I have known little 
 about her, and care nothing, save to wish her well. Her 
 narrative contains much that is false, but it is not worth 
 my notice to correct it in detail. We were divorced 
 without issue. I have been strictly virtuous for six or 
 eight years, and have not dissipated in any way. 
 
 A New York daily paper talks thus about a war pre- 
 vented by Garfield's removal, which I herewith annex, as 
 showing the drift of public sentiment : 
 
 Brief as the Garfield administration was, every week 
 brings to light some new scandal which had its origin in 
 the busy, scheming brain of the Secretary of State. A 
 few days ago we laughed at Guiteau's pretence that his bul- 
 let had saved the country from a war, and yet to-day, we have 
 the proofs that at the time President Garfield died a war 
 was imminent. It was not the kind of war which was pre- 
 dicted but it was a war which could not have failed to be 
 even more disastrous. If Mr. Blaine had had his way, in- 
 stead of the profound peace which we now enjoy, the 
 call to arms would be heard, and our shipyards would be 
 busy on both shores of the continent fitting out a fleet 
 to carry an army of occupation to the soil of a sister re- 
 public. * * * 
 
 Never before in the history of the Republic was there 
 such a Qviixotic politician at the head of the Government. 
 His schemes were reckless and daring, while his policy 
 was guided neither by common sense nor common hon- 
 esty. No sentiment, either of humanity or of duty, could 
 reach him, and even while he stood by the bedside of his 
 dying chief, he was plotting to embroil his country in a 
 war, whose only result could be to benefit the corrupt 
 rings of which he is the chief. 
 
164 
 
 Even for a country as rich and as strong as the United 
 States a war with CbiU was an undertaking of no small 
 magnitude. An army would have had to be conveyed a 
 long distance, and it would have been necessary to create 
 both an army and a navy. Alone, Chili would have been 
 more of a match for us than the thirteen colonies were 
 for Great Britain in 1776. But in this contest Chili 
 would not have been alone. Both England and France 
 could scarcely have refrained from taking a hand in the 
 fight. All the world, except Peru, would have been 
 against us, and in such a contest Peru vpould have been 
 a very poor second. For once we would have met our 
 match, and it requires no great foi'esight to perceive that 
 we should have come out of it impoverished, shattered, 
 and perhaps dismembered. 
 
 * * * We now see that Guiteau's bullet saved the 
 country from a very grave danger, which could only have 
 ended in a desolating war. The President, it is only too 
 plain, was putty in the hands of his scheming Secretary. 
 Blaine was bent upon a scheme, boldly conceived and 
 craftily planned, out of which the roll of drums and the 
 roar of cannon and the clash of arms would have been 
 sure to come. It was to be a war of occupation and con- 
 quest, and it was at variance with a long-settled policy 
 of the Republic and our notions of national and interna- 
 tional polity. 
 
 The same newspaper in a later editorial talks thus : 
 
 Shall we come to the conclusion that seems forced 
 upon us — that Guiteau was really inspired ? 
 
 When he felt the Divine pressure upon him which com- 
 pelled him to remove President Garfield to avert a bloody 
 war, he could not have seen, except through the eye of 
 inspired vision, that a war was really imminent. That 
 he was mistaken in its character is not remarkable, for it 
 
165 
 
 is not always given, even to prophets, to see clearly the 
 fore-knowlege of the Lord. Be all this as it may, it is 
 now certain that the effect of his act, as he proclaimed it 
 in court, was practically to avert what he said it had 
 averted. * * * *■ While Giiiteau was on trial 
 we saw no reason why a God, who interests Himself in 
 the affairs of men, should wish to reverse His action at 
 Chicago in June and at the polls in November, 1880. 
 We are now compelled to admit that even a God who was 
 willing to elect Garfield President of the United States 
 could not foresee the wickedness of Blaine as Secretary 
 of State. It might somehow be necessary that Guiteau 
 should wear the mantle of inspiration in order to under- 
 mine the designs of the Mephistopheles who obtained 
 power in consequence of a well-intended act of Provi- 
 dence. 
 
 A calm consideration of Blaine's wickedness in his pro- 
 jected war with Chili is almost impossible. It was to 
 have been undertaken at a great cost of blood and treas- 
 ure, only to assure possession of a guano heap and make 
 a private speculation profitable. It was a cunning and 
 crafty scheme, by which a few men were to make money 
 by the sacrifice of many lives. Shudder as we may at 
 Guiteau's act, it was his inspiration which prevented the 
 success of the crime which Blaine contemplated without 
 any pretence of inspiration. 
 
 In view of the revelations of the last few days, who 
 can deny that it was the sacrifice of one life which saved 
 the lives of thousands and perhaps the safety and per- 
 petuity of the Republic itself ? 
 
 I condense the following from the New York Herald 
 March 2, 1882 : 
 
 Reasoning Mania. — Guiteau's case Analyzed. 
 
 A full attendance of the Medico-Legal Society was pres- 
 
166 
 
 ent at the monthly meeting last evening in the rooms on 
 Thirty-first street. Dr. Charles S. Wood presided, and 
 introduced Dr. Hammond, who read a paper on "Rea- 
 soning Mania ; its Medical and Medico-Legal Relations, 
 with Special Reference to the case of Charles Guiteau." 
 The doctor passed around among the members a plaster 
 cast of the head of Guiteau taken by order of the Gov- 
 ernment. 
 
 The paper read by the doctor produced a powerful im- 
 pression, and was listened to with the profoundest inter- 
 est, being heartily applauded at the end. The doctor 
 traced the first scientific attempts to treat reasoning 
 mania by Pliny in 1801, and later on by Esquirol and by 
 the younger Pliny, who called the affection " Mania of 
 Character." After referring to the symptons of the vic- 
 tims of the disease as given by these distinguished French 
 writers, who were the first to differentiate the affection, 
 the existence of which had also been affirmed by the best 
 English and German alienists, such as Prichard, Con- 
 nolly, Bucknillard, Mandsley and Hoffbauer, Caspar, 
 Griesinger, Liman, and Kraft-Ebing. Dr. Hammond 
 gave his own view of its characteristics. 
 
 Among other things Dr. Hammond said : 
 
 As to derangement of the intellect, I am quite sure 
 that, though the emotions and the will are primarily and 
 chiefly involved, there is more or less aberration of the 
 purely intellectual faculties in every case of reasoning 
 mania. Certainly this has been so in every instance that 
 has come under my observation. To a superficial exam- 
 ination the intellect may appear to be unaffected, as it 
 very generally happens that there is an absence of marked 
 delusion. But a ready susceptibility to be impressed by 
 slight exciting causes; an unquestioning faith in their own 
 powers, when in reality these are far below the average. 
 
167 
 
 and an entire disregard of their duties and obligations 
 and of the ordinary proprieties of life, are certainly indi- 
 cations of intellectual derangement. 
 
 Applying the foregoing to Guiteau, and considering 
 the manner in which he conducted himself while being 
 tried for his life, his abuse of his friends who were en- 
 deavoring to save him, his pi'aise of judge and jury and 
 opposing counsel at one time, aud his fierce denunciation 
 of them at another, his speech in his defence, his entire 
 lack of appreciation of the circumstances surrounding 
 him, his evident misapprehension of the feelings of the 
 people toward him, his belief in the intercession of 
 prominent persons in his behalf and of his eventual 
 triumph, and the many other indications with which you 
 are all familiar, especially, his conductafter sentence was 
 pronounced, I have no hesitation in asserting that Gui- 
 teau is the subject of reasoning mania, and hence a lu- 
 natic. There is not an asylum under the charge of any 
 one of the medical experts for the prosecution that does 
 not contain patients less insane than he. The emotional 
 philosophers, desiring him to be sane, still endeavor to 
 persuade themselves that their wishes and facts are the 
 same thing, and, to the disgrace of American psychologi- 
 cal medicine,' they are sustained by certain physicians 
 who appeared as witnesses for the prosecution. To shut 
 our eyes to his exact condition and to try to flatter our- 
 selves that he was of normally constituted mind when he 
 shot the President, is not only cowardly ; but it is impol- 
 itic. The conviction and execution will be without the 
 force of an example upon hundreds of others of unsound 
 minds, who may be contemplating the commission of 
 crimes. And it will lead to the erroneous conclusion 
 that there was a sane man, a man in the full possession 
 of his mental faculties, capable of killing the President of 
 the United States for the purpose of uniting the two 
 
168 
 
 wings of the Republican party. Was there ever a more 
 insane motive than this, and was there ever a man whose 
 whole career, from childhood to the present day, has af- 
 forded a more striking example of that form of mental 
 derangement called reasoning mania ? 
 
 When the doctor concluded the chair called on Dr. 
 Ralph L. Parsons to open the discussion on the paper 1 
 
 just read. Dr. Parsons%aid he was long of the opinion 
 that this paper was entirely correct. " The characteriza- 
 tion of this Guiteau form of insanity," he said, " places 
 it equally strong on the basis of any other kind of in- 
 sanity." 
 
 Dr. Spitzka said that there was a prevailing delusion 
 that an expert in insanity had a profound knowledge of 
 pathology, physiology, metaphysics, and many other 
 things, but that was knocked on the head at W^ashing- 
 ton. He examined Guiteau before he testified, and he 
 found that he was full of haHucinations. He wanted the 
 mission to Austria and couldn't speak a word of German, 
 and the mission to France, when he could not speak 
 French. He believed he was doing a great act for the 
 benefit of the American people. The form of insanity 
 from which he is suffering is a German one and is equal 
 to original insanit}'. 
 
 Dr. Barry said he agreed a good deal with the last 
 speaker and with much that Dr. Hammond said. He 
 thought it was impossible to have any line of demarca- 
 tion between the moral and intellectual faculties. He 
 made some amusing allusions to the Guiteau trial, and 
 said he knew some of the inside workings, and was in the 
 caucus of the prosecution. Guiteau was put through 
 after the way they kill hogs in Chicago ! No matter how 
 the hog went in at one end of a cylinder, he came out at 
 the other still a hog. The prosecution was determined 
 
169 
 
 Gaiteau should come out the way they wanted, and tbey 
 succeeded. 
 
 Dr. Manu said he was surprised at the position the ex- 
 perts took on the Guiteau trial. The form of Guiteau's 
 insanity was theomania, and, if he lived, it would de- 
 velop in melancholic mania or perhaps suicide. He was 
 clearly insane, as Dr. Hammond says. 
 
 Dr. Gi-ay, of Brooklyn, said that every case like 
 Guiteau's, of proved insanity, should be sent to a lunatic 
 asylum, as the hanging of such a man would not deter 
 others from following his example. 
 
 Dr. Sayre said the experts should have made the ex- 
 amination of Guiteau before the trial came off, and if 
 found insane by a body of expert doctors he should be 
 sent for life to a lunatic asylum, and the Government 
 would be spared expense and scandal, and it would not 
 go forth to the world that a sane man had murdered the 
 President. 
 
 My mail is received daily. I herewith attach some 
 letters. I withhold the names and sometimes the place. 
 
 FKOM MASSACHUSETTS— STICK TO GOD. 
 
 Boston, Jan. 23, 1882. 
 Sir : Pardon me if I send you a few words of greeting, 
 as the hour draws near in which your fate is to be sealed. 
 I have listened to the oratory and eloquence of Davidge 
 and Porter, as well as the plea of your own counsel, and 
 I can find nothing so logical in all those ],000 pages of 
 words, as I find in your few words to the honorable 
 court, as follows : " If the jury believes that I believed 
 it was right for me to remove the President, because I 
 bad special divine authority so to do, they will acquit on 
 the ground of transitory mania." You have the whole 
 thing in a uut-shell. It don't make any difference how 
 
170 
 
 sane you are to-daj' . or was a year ago or less. Was 
 you faitbful to yourself the 2d of July ? For fidelity to 
 cue's self is all the standard there is to right and wrong. 
 Right as you see it, truth as you see it, duty as you see 
 it, though not perhaps as others see it. We do not all 
 see God alike. We do not all hear Him alike. We do not 
 all worship Him alike. 
 
 I am looking out from my window upon the scraggy 
 lines of an elm tree, surrounded by the statues of Charles 
 Sumner, Edward Everett, Daniel Webster, and Horace 
 Mann. This tree was the chosen one for the judicial 
 murder of four persons. Yv'hat had they done ? They 
 were exiled Quakers who had returned to Boston. Mary 
 Dyer, a woman, when led up to this tree, was offered her 
 life if she would go away ; or, in other words, if she 
 would hear that still small voice as her persecutors did. 
 But no. She said, "I hear a voice you cannot hear, 
 that says I must not stay away. I see a finger you can- 
 not see, that points me the way. Which shall I obey 1 
 Nay ; in obedience to the will of the Lord I came, and 
 in His will I will abide faithful to. death." And she of- 
 fered her neck to the rope. What Christian minister 
 to-day commends that fiendish act ? Is God dead ? Can 
 no one see or hear Him to-day, only in just such a way 
 as may be pointed out to him by some melaucholj' fel- 
 low? Now, if God told you to shoot the President, 
 stick to it. Who should know better than you ? You 
 touched the key-note in those few words you used in 
 your plea. And if God be with you, who shall be against 
 you? Though the American States may hang your 
 body, and the American church may damn your soul, 
 whoever believes in progress will find a friend in 
 Charles Guiteau. 
 
171 
 
 FROM INDIANA— THE SAVIOUR OF TOUR COUNTRY. 
 
 FoKT Wayne, Indiana, Dec. 30, 1881. 
 Dear Sir : I feel it my duty as a Christian to address 
 you a few words of sympathy in your present unhappy 
 situation. I do not see why this Government should put 
 on its whole armor of power and use the whole U. S. 
 Treasury in the attempt to convict you of a crime of 
 which you are not guilty. You, nothing but the humble 
 instrument of the " God who moves in a mysterious way 
 His wonders to perform," to save our blessed land from 
 destruction by the removal of Garfield, and by putting 
 Arthur in his stead. You were the chosen one from 
 among the faithful to do the will of the ever living God, and 
 for you goes up prayers at early morn, noon, and night, 
 to the throne of Him who doeth all things well, and who 
 had predestined you from the cradle to be the second 
 saviour of your country ; and every presbyter and their 
 hearers will swell the prayers to Him who sent you. 
 Fear not what the ungodly Corkhill and Porter may do, 
 because the Lord is your shield and your strength, and 
 His will be done as it was from the beginning. You 
 were selected to save our party and through our party 
 our country, and through our country our religion. The 
 religion that was landed on Plymouth Rock. 
 
 FROM WISCONSIN— THE DEITY WILL KEEP YOU 
 HARMLESS. 
 
 Eau Claire, Wis.; Jan. 29, 1882. 
 You will please pardon the liberty I am taking in thus 
 addressing you. I have been greatly interested in your 
 trial throughout. You claim that your removing the Presi- 
 dent was by Divine inspiration. Do you not feet that 
 the same power which inspired you to do the act will 
 still watch over you and save you from harm ? If you 
 
172 
 
 were only the instrument or means used to carry out a 
 plan of Deity, then you are not responsible for the act. 
 He who knoweth all things surely must have seen the 
 end and have provided for all emergencies. 
 
 FROM OHIO— KING OF THE STALWARTS. 
 
 Hon. Charles Guiteatj : 
 
 I am ouly a maid of Ohio's parts, 
 And you are Kiug of the Stalwarts ; 
 But will you be so kind iu my behalf, 
 As to favor me with your autograph ? 
 
 FROM TENNESSEE— WANTS ME FOR PRESIDENT. 
 
 Knoxville, Tenn., Dec. 30, 1881. 
 
 Dear Sir : Allow us to express onr unbounded admi- 
 ration for you. We second the motion to nominate you 
 for President. 
 
 FROM THE OLD DOMINION— STAND TO YOUR COLORS. 
 
 Norfolk, Jan. 13, 1882. 
 Hon. Charles Guiteau : 
 
 The Stalwarts of the Old Dominion send you greeting 
 and wish you the best future. Stand to your colors. 
 Warm up old Corkhill. Let the world know that true 
 patriotism is not dead in America yet. 
 
 In the envelope containing the above letter this was 
 enclosed : 
 
 Jan. 13, 1882. 
 Mr. Guiteau : 
 
 You have the fullest sympathy of our community and 
 we consider you one of the greatest and most intellectual 
 men of the day, and think you have treated Corkhill ex- 
 actly right for the sneaking way he has treated you, and 
 
173 
 
 we are confident of your ability to come out all right, 
 as we are fully confident of your inspiration. 
 
 FROM ILLINOIS— SUSTAINED BY DIVINITY. 
 
 I deeply deplore your pending doom. Will money as- 
 sist you any now ? Being a widow left with much prop- 
 erty, I would willingly help you. There surely could be 
 no better way to invest a thousand, or two, than to help a 
 fellow mortal condemned by man but sustained by di- 
 vinity. 
 
 Please send me a lock of your hair as a memento of 
 the man who was brave enough to sacrifice his life for his 
 beloved party. 
 
 FROM NEW YORK— FINAL SUCCESS SURE. 
 
 New York, Feb. 1, 1882. 
 The Honorable Charles Guiteau : 
 
 Dear Sir : Will you kindly grant me the favor of pos- 
 sessing your autograph, and adding it to those of other 
 illustrious men. I have been a close observer of your 
 struggle with Porter, and although victory appears now 
 with the Government, I think your final success is be- 
 yond all question. With profound respect for the manly 
 course j^our have pursued, I remain 
 
 Faithfully yours, 
 
 HANG THE DEITY IF ANYBODY. 
 Charles Guiteau : 
 
 Your inspiration is characterized by the prosecution as 
 irreverent and blasphemous. That repudiates the idea 
 of inspiration. If the jury concurs in that view, they 
 then declare that there is no Divine inspiration. If that 
 be their verdict it repudiates the Bible, " believed to be 
 the inspired book of men." 
 
174 
 
 If, on the other hand, they decide that you were in- 
 spired by God, you cau only have been the instrument in 
 His hands, '' an accessoi*y to the killing, and the princi- 
 pal being known He should be held responsible." Let 
 them hang the Deity if anybody. 
 
 FROM DELAWARE— EYES FILLED WITH TEARS. 
 
 Frederica, Jan. 9, 1882. 
 Dear Sir : I have been reading the papers and very 
 truly sympathize with you. There were great arguments 
 on the subject from the people of this town, but now, 
 when the news is a little contrary, their eyes fill with tears. 
 They will be happy to hear of your acquittal, but be of 
 good cheer ; the Saviour will be with you. 
 
 A FRENCH-CANADIAN— TO ADMIRE YOU I DO NOT 
 LEAVE OFF. 
 
 Eepentigny, Jan. 3c?, 1882. 
 Dear Sir : As a French-Canadian, I must tell you that 
 I sympathize very much with you, and that to admire you 
 I do not leave off. 
 
 FROM CANADA— A NEW TRIAL WILL GIVE AN AC- 
 QUITTAL. 
 
 Toronto, 10 Feb., 1882. 
 Dear Sir : If you think there is any likelihood of the 
 court granting a new trial, and you are in need of funds 
 to employ good counsel, I shall be glad to forward you a 
 draft for a substantial amount upon hearing from you. 
 I heartily sympathize with you, and consider that another 
 trial would convince the jury of your innocence. 
 
175 
 
 FHOil A PENNSYLVANIA STALWART. 
 
 Hareisburg, Dec. 31, 1881. 
 To the Hon. Charles Guiteau : 
 
 When on the 2d daj* of July I heard of the assassina- 
 tion of "President Garfield,'' I thought the crime horri- 
 ble, and also thought the hangman's noose too good for 
 you, but now, since the trial has thrown light on the 
 case, I, too, believe in your much-talked-of "inspiration." 
 
 I have consulted with manv of my brother " Stalwarts," 
 and they, too, believe that the removal of " President 
 Garfield ' was committed by \o\\. through a direct in- 
 spiration. We earnestly hope that the "court" will see 
 it in the same light that you and ourselves see it, because 
 if the jury should render a verdict of "guilty, " it would 
 be a stigma on the rights of justice and libei'ty. 
 
 The prophecies you made at the time of the assassina- 
 tion have all come true. Peace and harmony reigns 
 within the party. Keep up good cheer, and you will 
 come through safe. 
 
 FROM MASSACHUSETTS— MIRACLES ARE NOT YET 
 ENDED. 
 
 Don't despair, even if you are brought to the very foot 
 of the gallows. A thunderbolt will crush your enemies 
 and release you. Miracles are not yet ended, and such 
 a man as you will be preserved, even if the very heavens 
 should fall to do it. 
 
 FROM BOSTON— DENOUNCING THE GALLOWS. 
 
 Boston, Dec. 30, 1881. 
 Charles Guiteau : 
 
 Dear Sir : The most hateful and damnable of all crimes 
 and cruelties ever perpetrated upon the face of the earth 
 or in the regions of hell is that of capital punishment ; 
 
176 
 
 and the man who takes the life of a fellow-man in the 
 cold blood of the law must have the germ of the very 
 devil in his heart, or he would revolt from it. It is a 
 Christian impulse and a Christian's duty to abhor such a 
 monster as one would the very arch-fiend himself. 
 
 FROM MINNESOTA— HOPING I WILL BE PARDONED. 
 
 Charles Guiteau, Esq., 
 
 Washinc/tou : 
 Enclosed find check for fifty dollars. Rest assured I 
 sympathize with you, and only trust you may be par- 
 doned by our good President. 
 
 And this moves me to say, should I desire President 
 Arthur to pardon me, I will make a formal requisition on 
 him under my own hand. I make this announcement 
 that irresponsible persons may not annoy the President 
 or me. 
 
 FROM A MINISTER. 
 
 Boston, 3Iarch 2, 1882. 
 Charles Guiteau : 
 
 Dear Sir : I have long admired you for your honesty 
 of purpose and your true Christian character. I am an 
 earnest believer in your innocence ; that is, that you 
 were not responsible for the shot that killed President 
 Garfield. I wish that I could have your autograph, that 
 it might be handed down to my children and my 
 children's children. 
 
 Yours, with great respect. 
 
 FROM MARYLAND. 
 
 Baltimore, February 8, 1882. 
 My Dear Sir : The news of your misfortune has deeply 
 
1*77 
 
 afflicted many. Who can foretell what may happen the 
 next moment? But it is not my intentions to increase 
 your painful feelings hj my lamentations. Your misfor- 
 tune is no fault of your own. This should mitigate your 
 grief and keep up your spirits. Take courage ; when 
 night is darkest dawn is nearest. 
 
 FROM MASSACHUSETTS. 
 
 Boston, Jem. 30, 1882. 
 Mr. GuiTEAu : 
 
 Dear Sir : Having been found among the most ardent 
 admirers of your courage, fortitude, and self-reliance dur- 
 ing the days of the recent trial, we (my sister and my- 
 self) have at last found courage to pen these few lines, 
 begging the honor and pleasure of your correspondence, 
 or at least a few lines from you as a memento of one who 
 was willing to risk his life or liberty for the benefit of his 
 loved but ungrateful country. 
 
 From your sympathizing friends, 
 
 LAURA AND EVA. 
 
 FROM KANSAS— "GUITEAU THE GREAT." 
 
 Charles Guiteau : 
 
 My Dear Sir : Being a poor boy, and knowing (as but 
 few seem to appi-eciate) your kind and benevolent disposi- 
 tion, I beg of you to send me your photograph and auto- 
 graph, and I promise you that this Western country will 
 hear from your good deeds. Yes, and it will help to bring 
 to light your real character. T know, though you be 
 " Guiteau the Great," you will ever be generous and not 
 forget the poor. 
 
 Believe me your humble servant. 
 
 P. S. — The reason I want your photo is to remember 
 
178 
 
 the greatest of Americans and to let the people here see 
 your good face. 
 
 FROM NEW YORK— KEEP UP COURAGE. 
 
 Sik: We have watched with intense interest the course 
 of the great trial in which you have borne so important 
 a part, and must congratulate you upon your heroic be- 
 havior through it all ; and, although our sympathies are 
 with you in your defeat this time, yet success may attend 
 your efforts, if the Lord be with you, in gaining a new 
 trial ; and all may yet be well if you keep up good cour- 
 age, as you certainly must, as herein lies the victory. 
 
 FROM OHIO. 
 
 Hamilton, O., Fd). 4, 1882. 
 Chaeles Guiteau, 
 
 Washington, D. C : 
 
 Dear Sir : Accept my sympathy with you in your hour 
 of misfortune. The darkest cloud has its " silver lining." 
 
 FROM PENNSYLVANIA. 
 
 West Chester, Pa., Dec 31, 1881. 
 Charles Guiteau, Esq.: 
 
 Dear Sir : The people here are all reading your trial 
 proceeding with much interest. Glad that you keep up 
 such courage. We all wish you success in '84. And if 
 you should run, look out for a big vote from this section. 
 People of West Chester sympathize with you. 
 
 FROM VIRGINIA. 
 
 Lexington, Va., Jan. 2, 1882. 
 Charles Guiteau : 
 
 The whole town is in sympathy with you. We pro- 
 pose to run you in the convention of 1884 for President, 
 
179 
 
 and think that you are a smart man, and always have 
 thought that you ought to be President. 
 
 FROM MASSACHUSETTS. 
 
 Belchertown, Mass., Dec. 31, 1881. 
 Hon. Charles Guiteau : 
 
 Reahzing the fact that the name of Charles Guiteau 
 will stand as one of the great names in American history, 
 I should consider it an honor to be the possessor of his 
 autograph. 
 
 FEOM DAKOTA. 
 
 Vermillion, Dakota, Jan. 28, 1882. 
 Hon. Charles Guiteau : 
 
 I am a little girl living on the wild prairies of Dakota. 
 I am making a collection of autographs for my album. 
 Will you favor me with yours ? I should prize it highly. 
 
 FROM CALIFORNIA. 
 
 San Francisco, Jan. 27, 1882. 
 Charles Guiteau : 
 
 Dear Sir : I take this method of offering to you my 
 sympathy, and desire to extend to you any courtesy that 
 I can. The people of San Francisco are with you, and 
 desire you to write to our press. I ask you most hum- 
 bly to give me as a memento (of so great a man) your 
 autograph. 
 
 FROM MASSACHUSETTS— TRUST IN GOD. 
 
 Charles Guiteau, Esq. : 
 
 Dear Sir : I should be very much pleased if you would 
 be kind enough to send me your autograph, which I 
 should prize highly. I have much sympathy for you in 
 your unfortunate position, and beg you to place your 
 trust in God, who doeth all things well. 
 
180 
 
 FKOM OHIO. 
 
 Charles Guiteau : 
 
 My friend in Jesus Christ : I am praying to God that 
 this nation will absolve you for shooting President Gar- 
 field, when you were a lunatic. You have been a madman 
 on religion ; that is a fact Avhich cannot be disputed. 
 
 FROM BUFFALO, NEW YORK. 
 
 Charles Guiteau, Esq'r : 
 
 Sir : I have watched the trial ever since it commenced, 
 and have come to the conclusion that there is not an- 
 other man in America that could fill your boots. I want 
 your handwriting to put into my collection, as I have 
 letters from the following great men : 
 
 John Wesley. 
 
 Duke of Wellington. 
 
 Lord Brougham. 
 
 Lord Aberdeen. 
 
 Lord Dungannon. 
 
 Daniel O'Connell. 
 
 Adam Clark. 
 
 And many other great men. 
 
 FROM KENTUCKY— A FOOLISH VERDICT. 
 
 Charles Guiteau : 
 
 Dear Sir: I, with many others, have watched with in- 
 tense anxiety your recent trial, and sincerely deplore the 
 unexpected and foolish verdict that has been rendered. 
 We admire you for the pluck displayed during your 
 severe ordeal, and beg of you to be of good cheer as you 
 will surely receive a new trial, when your true character 
 will be shown and you will be vindicated, not only before 
 the eyes of the American people, but of the whole 
 world. This nation will yet bless you for the noble 
 
 I 
 
181 
 
 deed you have performed. With many wishes for your 
 long Hfe and prosperity, I remain yours truly, 
 
 FROM ALABAMA. 
 
 Selma, Ala., Jan. 10, 1882. 
 Chakles Guiteau : 
 
 Tour time has not come. The Lord is with you as 
 well as are all liberal-minded men outside the court-room. 
 Do not despair. 
 
 You have well succeeded in entertaining the world for 
 the last few weeks. May your wit never grow dull, nor 
 your shadow less. 
 
 FROM INDIANA— SHALL MAN OPPOSE HIMSELF TO 
 GOD'S WILL ? 
 
 These sentiments are from an Indiana paper. It was 
 sent me in a letter : 
 
 " Brother Arthur says his illustrious predecessor was 
 removed by the mysterious will of the Almighty. In this 
 he agrees with Guiteau. And why, if Guiteau is insane, 
 isn't Brother Arthur insane ? They agree that it was 
 God's will that Garfield should be ' removed.' And 
 shall we oppose ourselves to God's ' will V Shall man 
 set himself up against God ? Shall man set himself up 
 against the humble instrument employed by God to exe- 
 cute His will ? Are we not laying the hand of the law 
 upon Guiteau at our peril"? Shouldn't he rather be canon- 
 ized as a saint than hung as an assassin "? Short-sighted 
 man ! be careful how you raise your puny hand against 
 the will of God." 
 
182 
 FROM A MEMBER OF THE IOWA ASSEMBLY. 
 
 January 4, 1882. 
 Charles Guiteau : 
 
 Washington, D. C: 
 Dear Sir : The people of this vicinity earnestly hope 
 that the fact of your inspiration will be proven. 
 
 The American people are fast seeing that your act is 
 proving itself to be the most beneficial to the Republican 
 party. 
 
 FROM COLORADO— A MAN OF BRAINS. 
 
 Colorado Springs, Jan. 9, 1882. 
 Hon. Charles Guiteau : 
 
 Dear Sir : I was much surprised to hear that you were 
 placed in the prisoner's dock. I think it an act of tyr- 
 rany on the part of the court, as you were acting as your 
 own counsel. 
 
 Your trial is eagerly read, and people are looking for 
 your release, believing that you have the best side of the 
 case. No one believes you to be a crank. Your remarks 
 in court show that you are a man of good brains, and 
 you would stand a good show as candidate for senator- 
 ship of Colorado, or even for the Presidency of the 
 United States. You are spoken of a great deal here, 
 and many have expressed a desire to read your book on 
 "Truth." 
 
 FROM MAINE— ''TO THE PLUCKIEST MAN IN AMERICA." 
 
 West Paris, Jan. 1, 1882. 
 Charles Guiteau, Esq. : 
 
 The pluckiest man in America! I would like your au- 
 tograph for my album with such a sentiment as you 
 might be pleased to write. 
 
183 
 
 T send envelope, stamped addressed, with New Year's 
 greetings. 
 
 From your little friend, 
 
 Miss , 
 
 A IS-year-old School Girl. 
 
 I would send you money for your photograph if you 
 had any to spare. 
 
 FROM INDIANA— CAN MEN OVERPOWER GOD? 
 
 Albany, Indiana, Jayi. 31, 1882. 
 
 Hon. Charles Guiteau, 
 
 Washington, D. C : 
 In response to your appeal to the ladies of the Gov- 
 ernment, of which you are the deliverer, I humbly beg 
 you to accept all I am able to offer — a letter of 
 sympathy and a woman's love. It was with the highest 
 degree of fervor I read your appeal for aid, and I sin- 
 cerely regret that I cannot offer even a small sum ; but 
 I hope and firmly believe that your call will be answered 
 and abundant means furnished to employ for you an 
 army of legal talent. I was truly surprised to learn that 
 a body of twelve men selected from an enlightened (?) 
 city should return such an unwarranted verdict. Did 
 they not counteract God's will ? Do they not oppose 
 divine rule ? Will not the meagre district court be held 
 accountable for countermanding the order of that Judge 
 whose bench Judge Cox, the jur}', and prosecution may 
 never see? All these things are being considered by 
 the thinking world. It is true that the judge on the 
 bench and the jury in the box, influenced by the merce- 
 nary efforts of the unprincipled Corkhill and the trucu- 
 lent Porter, hold that you are a guilty murderer, and claim 
 the authority to deprive you of your valuable life ; but was 
 it murder ? Are you to be held accountable for an act 
 
184 
 
 planned by the Deity, who only made you a helpless in- 
 strument to save the nation ? Is it not a supreme honor 
 to be God's agent 1 Think not for a moment that this 
 murderous decision will be executed. Can men over- 
 power God? Have they not tried it and failed? Has 
 not God protected you in the past and given assui'ance 
 that he would in future ? Besides, public opinion is so 
 rapidly favoring you that ere the sentence can be exe- 
 cuted the people will demand your release, and your 
 honors will be unprecedented. I know what I say, and 
 am now only expressing what myriads of people (espe- 
 cially my sex) endorse. 
 
 To the future nation's pride, Charles Guiteau. 
 
 FROM DENMAKK. 
 
 CoPENHAGUE, Denmahk, the 15 J^eb., 1882. 
 
 Sir : I am a Danish student, but as I fear that yoii 
 don't understand the language of my country, I shall try 
 to express my thoughts in the English language. 
 
 In the last year every man in the world has known Sir 
 Charles Guiteau ; even in my little beautiful country your 
 name has been upon all lips ; some admire you, some fear 
 you. 
 
 As I am a collector of autographies, I should be very 
 happy if you would do me the favor to send me a few 
 words from your own hand. 
 
 FROM ENGLAND. 
 
 I'eb. 21, 1882. 
 Dear Sir : You would confer a great favor upon me if 
 you would only be so kind as to send me your autograph, 
 a writing I should value above all things. If you sliould 
 be kind enough to grant my request, would you only write 
 your name on a shp of paper and put it in the envelope 
 which I enclose, and send it to me. 
 
185 
 
 Hoping that you will look with favor upon my demand, 
 and with kindest wishes, believe me — 
 
 FROM NEW YORK— A GREAT POLITICAL WRONG. 
 
 Brooklyn, Feb. 17, 1882. 
 The Honorable Charles Guiteau: 
 
 As an admirer of your character, and as a sympathizer 
 with you under the great injustice you have suffered, I 
 should esteem it a great favor to possess some slight me- 
 morial of you. Will you kindly favor me with a verse or 
 line on the enclosed, authenticated by your autograph, 
 which it will be my pride and pleasure to religiousl}' keep 
 all my life and hand to my children as a memento of a 
 great political wrong. 
 
 Wishing you every happiness and the support of that 
 God on whom you ever relied in your hour of great afflict- 
 ion, I am, dear sii', your sincere well wisher and admirer. 
 
 FROM WISCONSIN— I DID RIGHT TO REMOVE THE 
 PRESIDENT. 
 
 Eau Claire, Feb. 15, 1882. 
 Charles Guiteau : 
 
 Dear Sir : You do not know how many ladies there are 
 here who believe that you did right to remove the Presi- 
 dent. I am one of them, and I believe your name will 
 be one of the brightest in our history or in the history 
 of any other nation. I hope you will have a new trial 
 and the court in banc will reverse the decision. I hope 
 you will answer this in your own hand as I wish to pre- 
 serve your autograph as a memento of a great man. 
 
 FROM MINNESOTA— THINKS I WILL COME OUT ALL 
 RIGHT. 
 
 Minneapolis, Minn., 2-18, 1882. 
 Charles Guiteau: 
 
 Dear Sir : Allow me to express my most heartfelt 
 
186 
 
 sympathy for you. I hope you have the confidence in 
 God the papers claim you have. I think you will come 
 out all right yet. 
 
 FKOM MAINE— SAYS I OUGHT TO BE KELEASED. 
 Chakles Guiteau, Esq.: 
 
 There is a strong feeling here in the Eastvi^ard among 
 nearly all classes in favor of your release. Wishing that 
 your name, which must live centuries after the names of 
 your accusers have been forgotten, and yourself may long 
 be spared the country you have really saved, I am yours 
 respectfully, 
 
 FROM MISSOURI. 
 Hon. Charles Guiteau : 
 
 Please accept the heart-felt sympathy of friends in Mis- 
 souri. From the first you have claimed the sympathy of 
 some friends at least. Our nation mourns the loss of a 
 good President, but our sympathy for him and his family 
 must not cause us to forget that there are others who 
 need our sympathizing prayers. 
 
 FROM MICHIGAN— "A STALWART OF THE STALWARTS." 
 Hon. Chas. Guiteau, Washington, D. (J.: 
 
 Those fellows are not doing right by you. You 
 are a stalwart of the Stalwarts, and anything I can do in 
 my power to help you, I will be pleased to do. Let me 
 know if you need any help in the way of money or politi- 
 cal influence. 
 
 FROM TEN SCHOOL CHILDREN— BOYS AND GIRLS— IN 
 
 MICHIGAN. 
 Mr. Guiteau : 
 
 We, the scholars of a school in the interior of Michi- 
 gan, which to express by letter our sympathy for you. 
 
187 
 
 Your name has become familiar to every child, and when 
 it goes down in history you will appear in a different light 
 than that in which you are now represented to the pub- 
 lic. The minds of the people, cleared of prejudice or 
 passion, will then consider you in your true charac- 
 ter. As it is now, the press of the United States has so 
 involved and misconstrued your actions that your life pre- 
 sents one continued mesh of contradictions. Hoping 
 that one day or other you will stand on your merits in the 
 estimation of the people, we very respectfully solicit an 
 answer to this expression of sympathy. 
 
 FEOM ILLINOIS— THINKS I AM "A GREATER MAN THAN 
 GRANT, LINCOLN, OR WASHINGTON." 
 
 Chicago, Jan. 2, 1882. 
 Charles Guiteau, Esq.: 
 
 Honored Sir : The majority of the American people 
 are beginning to see your case in its true light. I would 
 buy your photograph in preference to Garfield's any day, 
 and so would a great many other people. They are be- 
 ginning to think of you as a greater man than Grant, 
 Lincoln, or Washington. 
 
 FROM A DISTINGUISHED MINISTER OF NEW YORK. 
 
 New York, Jan. 14, 1882. 
 Charles Guiteau, 
 
 Washington, D. C: 
 
 Dear Sir : Put your trust in God and you will come 
 out triumphantly in the end. I am satisfied that you are 
 an innocent and much abused man, but don't let your 
 courage fail you. Everything will be all right. Keep 
 up good cheer. 
 
 Yours, very truly, 
 
 Kev. , 
 
188 
 
 FROM ENGLAND. 
 
 England, Jan. 23, 1882. 
 Dear Sir: The world at large — Eugland especially — 
 looks first with longing eyes each morning for the latest 
 words which have fallen from your mouth. Your name 
 will be handed down to posterity. By sending me two 
 separate autographs of yours, which, when obtained, will 
 be placed amongst those of other great men, you will 
 confer a great favor upon yours, truly. 
 
 FROM A PHILADELPHIA LAWYER— NO MALICE IN 
 THIS CASE; THEREFORE NO CRIME. 
 
 January 1, 1882. 
 
 Sir : If you don't hang the jury someway it Avill be 
 apt to hang you. You would be in no danger if the 
 jurymen and the judge were all thinkers and philoso- 
 phers, but they are not. They are frail mortals, and will 
 be apt to fall in with the morbid clamor for your blood. 
 Corkhill is an ass and cannot appreciate the fine point on 
 which your case turns. Porter is a brute, and cares 
 for nothing but his fee. Davidge is playing soupe in the 
 farce of a prosecution, and like all who play subordinate 
 parts falls in with any nonsense the others adopt. Judge 
 Cox is a good kind of a creature, but with no ability or 
 learning. Scoville is doing as well for your defence as 
 a routine attorney could be expected, but he has been 
 stumbling along where angels fear to tread, and where 
 he has hit the essential matter in your case it has been 
 by accident rather than design. 
 
 You have made the only point and stuck to it all 
 through this long trial, that can be made, and that is 
 where there is no malice there can be no crime. Every 
 murder is a killing ; but every killing is not murder. If 
 you were sane on the 2d of July last you had no con- 
 ceivable motive of malice for shootincf the President. 
 
189 
 
 If you were not saue, of course you are not responsible in 
 law. If you have that total depravity of heart, fatally 
 bent on mischief, which Blackstone describes as implied 
 malice in law, it is strange that it should never before 
 have been exhibited in your life. The facts brought out 
 by the prosecution about your supposed dishonest trans- 
 actions in business affairs do not establish the wicked- 
 ness of heart which produces malice in law to convict of 
 murder. If you have that kind of malice it would have ap- 
 peared long ago in murdering other people, or in attempts 
 to murder them. There was no actual malice, for this 
 must have a motive, on which mankind usually acts in 
 such cases. They can't call it revenge for refusing to ap- 
 point you to office for you had not been finally refused, 
 but only put off, as many are who are finally appointed. 
 Hayes used to reject men whom he finally appointed, and 
 appointed men whom he told he never could appoint. 
 Garfield and Blaine were counterparts of Hayes in promi- 
 nent traits of character. People have wondered how 
 Hayes ever got through his term of lying and hypocrisy 
 without meeting a Guiteau who had a real motive for 
 personal violence. Garfield, if he possessed the same 
 traits of character as most people who were acquainted 
 with him believe, had not so far developed it when you 
 shot him as to afford the slightest justification for your 
 act. Garfield had a better heart than Hayes, but he was 
 weak and vacillating. He had ability of high order and 
 much book-learning, but no balance and no common 
 sense. He would have proved a perfect failure as Presi- 
 dent, but that was no reason why he should have been 
 killed either by you or the doctors. And if all they claim 
 to have proved about you were true, Garfield would have 
 been as apt to appoint you as anybody. He made some 
 appointments no less amazing ; so that you had as much 
 right to anticipate honors from him, cranky arid dishon- 
 
190 
 
 est as they claim you are, as many others who succeeded 
 in their importunities. I think, therefore, you tell the 
 truth when you say that it was not from ill will, growing 
 out of disappointment, that caused you to shoot the Presi- 
 dent. 
 
 Your lawyers call it insanity ; yon call it a " pressure " 
 from the Deity to do an act which the Divine wisdom 
 thought ought to be done for the good of the country ; 
 of which of course you must be the judge in the first in- 
 stance, as no other man could be a judge for you ; I 
 mean as to the " inspiration." When Moses had an in- 
 spiration to retire to the smoking mountain of Sinai to 
 write the tables for the Israelites, he didn't receive an in- 
 timation of it from anybody else, and he didn't have to 
 " prove " it to the satisfaction of any captive Jews. He 
 felt it and acted upon it, and the result showed he was 
 not an imposter. The same may be said of the Apostles. 
 Paul's own statement has always been taken, and the 
 Scripture is based on it so far as he is concerned, w-hen 
 he told how he became converted and what ■■' pressure " 
 was brought on him to change his course of life, and how 
 God inspired his writing and preaching. If there is a 
 God and our religion is not a lie, as the crank lugersoll 
 declares, that same Deity which knows no variableness or 
 shadow of turning can select His instruments, now as 
 well as then. 
 
 But it makes no practical difference whether you are right 
 or Scoville is right in the pith of the matter. It is not 
 murder in any case. If it was a real inspiration, there 
 was no more reason to call you insane than to call Moses, 
 the Prophets, and the Apostles insane. But as we must 
 have civil administration as well as divine in human gov- 
 ernments, all sons of men must in the first instance be held 
 responsible for their acts which are forbidden by law and 
 let the Almighty take care of the rest. When God moves 
 
191 
 
 in one direction and man in another, conflicts become 
 mysterious and irreconcilable to our narrow views. In- 
 dividuals must perish in this seeming- conflict, but God's 
 wisdom will be vindicated at last. And as a matter of 
 fact we find there never lias been any punishment in such 
 cases as yours. Christ had to be crucified according to 
 the divine economy, and the irresponsible mob of Jews 
 who crucified him were technically guilty of homicide 
 under the law of the land, but as a fact they were never 
 punished. When Stephen was stoned to death it was 
 murder, but not only did the murderer escape, but 
 Stephen himself asked that he be forgiven, as Christ had 
 said of his murderers, " Father, forgive them, for they 
 know not what they do." Supposing you to have been 
 sane, your act will stand out in history in the same cate- 
 gory, and roll down the ages for a divine purpose. If it 
 was an "insane delusion '' of your own, without an inspira- 
 tion, of course you cannot be convicted. Still less, if you, 
 as a matter of fact, have never been a sane man. But if 
 your act has more of the ingredients of murder, as you 
 can demonstrate if j'ou understood your own case, it 
 makes no difference, as I have said, what defence is put in. 
 Garfield fell a victim to influences and circumstances 
 which he helped to bring about. The moral world is 
 governed by laws as certain as those of the physical. You 
 might as well say God is guilty of murder when His light- 
 ening strikes and kills as to say you are guilty, when 
 you conducted against the person of the President the 
 fatal surcharge of the political atmosphere on the 2d of 
 July. Brutus committed technical homicide when he 
 stabbed Caesar in the senate-house instead of a railroad 
 depot, but his act was never regarded as criminal, but 
 historical, for which we of America applaud him. He 
 didn't love Csesar less, but Rome jnore. Charlotte Cor- 
 day committed assassination when she slew Murat in a 
 
192 
 
 bath-tub, but she was not punished because she executed, 
 if not the will of God, the known will of the people of 
 France. Killing a king or soverign is treason, not mur- 
 der, in the old world ; and the truth is tve have no Icno 
 on the subject. If they convict you for killing the man 
 Garfield they will do so without showing the least mo- 
 tive for the act, and by upsetting the whole theory and 
 precedents of the common law. 
 
 FROM IOWA— AN OFFER OF MARRIAGE. 
 I am in receipt of this letter dated March 10, 1882 : 
 
 Mr. GuiTEAu: 
 
 Dear Friend : I have read all about you in the papers. 
 We all sympathize with you out in this country, and hope 
 you will get out all right. I don't believe you will be 
 hung. Now, will you please send me your photograph ? 
 I would like to have it very much. Enclosed you will 
 find mine. I am 19 years old, and very good looking. 
 I am rich and want a husband. If you think I would 
 suit you, please let me know. 
 
 THRICE SAVED FROM DEATH. 
 
 I hereby record that I adore the Almighty Father and 
 the Saviour for the kind providence that has been with 
 me all my life, and especially since I have been in jail. 
 Thrice I have been shot at and missed since July 2. The 
 most providential escape from death was by Mason's 
 bullet. It passed within an inch of my head and left my 
 pi'ofile on the lead. Jones' bullet grazed my arm, but it 
 did me no harm. A guard in the jail placed his pistol 
 within six inches of my head in August, and I clinched 
 him and held him until relieved by friendly guards. In 
 
193 
 
 the scuffle he fired his pistol at my head, but it missed 
 
 me. I record this experience as acts of the Deity in my 
 
 favor. 
 
 MASON. 
 
 From the Washington Post March 14, 1882 : 
 
 From being-over loquacious Guiteau has gravitated to 
 the other extreme, and now opens his mouth only at rare 
 and stated intervals. He heard of Mason's sentence late 
 Sunday afternoon. Strange to say he made no com- 
 ment upon it, not even showing by any act that he felt 
 the slightest interest in Mason or any of his kin. He 
 has since steadily refused to talk about the sentence, con- 
 tenting himself with remarking, when pressed for his 
 opinion : " O, well, I suppose if he intended to kill me, the 
 sentence was all right " — a certainly intensely non-com- 
 mital phrase. It is the opinion of those who have most 
 closely observed him that he really casts no thoughts 
 upon Mason, regai-ding him only as a wicked reed which 
 was broken by divine power. 
 
 A New York paper, in discussing Mason's sentence, 
 uses these words, which I endorse : 
 
 This artilleryman struck a blow at the reputation of 
 the regular troops for obedience to orders under all cir- 
 cumstances. To have punished him more lightly would 
 have helped to spread the conviction that the troops 
 could not be relied upon to perform disagreeable duty in 
 moments of great public excitement, and it would have 
 half condoned one of the greatest offences which a sol- 
 dier can be guilty of in time of peace. 
 
 My Life in Jail. 
 
 [From the Baltimore Sun, March 6.] 
 
 ■ Through the courtesy of Gen. Crockei", warden of the 
 
194 
 
 jail, a representative of The Sun was admitted to 
 Guiteau's cell on Saturday. The prisoner has improved 
 in appearance remarkably since his trial. His complex- 
 ion is clear, and shows the glow of health and good liv- 
 ing without excess. While upon close view there is a 
 peculiarity in the expression of Guiteau's eye, it is not 
 suflSciently noticeable to attract attention under ordinary 
 circumstances. He wears a new suit of dark clothing, 
 fresh linen, and a wide-brimmed soft hat, keeping the 
 latter constantly upon his head, even in the presence of 
 lady visitors. Two cells are at his disposal, one of which 
 he uses as an office and the other as a sleeping apart- 
 ment. The office is furnished with several chairs, a desk, 
 and writing materials. The prisoner said he was well 
 treated by everybody. He had numerous visitors, from 
 whom he realized $25 to $30 per day by the sale of au- 
 tographs and photographs. He exhibited four pictures 
 in different positions, recently taken, saying he preferred 
 those in which the face was turned to the side. These 
 give the countenance an expression of severity' not nat- 
 ural to it. The proceeds of this traffic afford him the 
 means of supplying various comforts and the daily new- 
 papers. Judging by the testimony on his trial of the 
 shifts he has employed to get along in the past, he is in 
 easier circumstances now than he has been for a long 
 while. He reads pretty much all that is published about 
 himself, and is very fond of fruit and buys a great deal 
 of it. He disapproves of Mrs. Scoville's letters to Mrs. 
 Garfield and President Arthur, and has notified her not 
 to write any more letters in his behalf. In reference to 
 his prospects, Guiteau said confidently : " We expect relief 
 from the court in banc." He hoped Mr. Conkling would 
 accept the seat on the Supreme Bench for the good of 
 the country. Guiteau is anxious to have a new book 
 published, which will contain a revision of his work on 
 
195 
 
 the Bible, a sketch of his life, and an abstract of the 
 trial. He is desirous that a Baltimore house should pub- 
 lish it, and says he is losing $50 a day while it remains 
 unprinted. At parting the prisoner said : " I will give 
 you a sentiment," and he wrote on a slip of paper the 
 words, " The Republican Party — wrecked by Garfield ; 
 saved by Guiteau's inspiration and Arthur's statesman- 
 ship. Tell the readers of 7'Ae Smi that I am well and 
 happy, and have no apprehensions of any other condition 
 either here or hereafter." His manner is entirely free 
 from anything that would indicate that he did not feel 
 as he spoke. He replies to all interrogations with 
 promptness and decision, and speaks freely upon any 
 topic introduced. When visitors appear at the door of 
 his cell he invites them to entei', encouraging the timid 
 with the assurance that he will not hurt them. He dis- 
 plays the air of a busy man of affairs, much in earnest 
 and entirely sane, entertaining visitors as would become 
 a man in the position of a host perfectly at ease. 
 
 PEKSONAL. 
 
 As I have been terribly vilified by certain disreputable 
 newspapers, and have had diabolical-looking pictui'es 
 printed in some illustrated newspapers, pretending to 
 represent my profile, I herewith give my personal appear- 
 ance : Age, forty — am often taken for thirty ; height, 5 feet 
 5f inches ; weight, 140 pounds. Body compact and well 
 built. Head, round and plump. Brains, let the public 
 pass on that. Complexion, clear, light, and bright. Eyes, 
 the same. Hair, brown ; worn short. Face, clean, with 
 a slight moustache. Manners, those of a high-toned 
 Christian gentleman. Habits, I do not dissipate in any 
 way. Health, excellent. 
 
196 
 
 My time is pleasantly spent in reading, writing, and 
 entertaining company. I have no anxiety about myself 
 for this world or the next. The Lord always takes care 
 of His man. 
 
 To Newspapers. 
 
 Certain newspaper cranks delight in the use of the 
 words " Guiteau the Assassin." The word assassin is 
 getting to be a high-toned word. Applied to me it 
 sounds as well as the word " patriot." 
 
 Guiteau, the Patriot. 
 
 Guiteau, the Assassin. 
 
 Cranks can take their choice. 
 
 The most venomous men on the American press on 
 this Guiteau-Garfield business are "Josef" Medill, of the 
 Chicago Tribune ; W. Reid, of the N'etc York Tribune ; 
 M. Halstead, of the Cincinnati Commercial ; and Cur- 
 tis, the man-milliner of Harper s Weekly. These fellows 
 are so badly cranked they will be in a lunatic asylum if 
 they do not have a care. They should remember that 
 Grant, Conkling, and Arthur elected Garfield and not 
 they. I hereby invite them to join the Gi'ant-Guiteau- 
 Arthur Combination and behave themselves. I hereby 
 notify them to hold their venom. Let them stop cursing 
 God's man. If they cannot, let them follow the advice 
 of Job's wife : " Curse God and die." Then the Al- 
 mighty will get even with them for their diabolical spirit 
 in this matter. The poodle dogs, of " the minor press," 
 as Horace Greeley called the two-cent dailies, are hardly 
 worth my notice. I pass them as a Fifth avenue gentle- 
 man would the bark of a cur. 
 
197 
 
 This Book is Copyrighted. 
 
 By the statement in the preface, " that editors, not 
 newspaper devils, may review this book," I mean 
 that they will only be allowed to review it generally. I 
 do not mean to destroy the copyright. No one has a 
 right to copy any part of this book without special per- 
 mission from me, as it is copyrighted. The pubHc can 
 buy it if they want it. 
 
 THE PRESIDENCY— J. A. G., C. A. A., AND C. J. G. 
 
 Aj^ropos to the Presidency, it has been discovered 
 that the initials of Garfield, J. A. G., and Arthur, C. A. 
 A., and Guiteau, C J. G , intermingle mysteriously. 
 Eliminate the letters common to each, i. e., the A's, and it 
 leaves C. J. G. To lovers of the mysterious this cer- 
 tainly is striking. These initials may, and probably do, 
 indicate three Presidents, i. e., three acts of the Deity. 
 
 MY SENTIMENT. 
 
 I close this book with this sentiment : The Republican 
 party, wrecked by Garfield, saved by Guiteau's inspira- 
 tion and Arthur's statesmanship. 
 
 The political, financial, and social tranquillity this 
 nation to-day enjoys, all come from my inspiration in re- 
 moving Garfield. Where would the Republican Party 
 have been to-day, and what the condition of this nation 
 had Garfield continued to run politics as he was doing 
 last June ? Let the cranks tell. They had better stop 
 cursing God's man and commence to praise him. 
 
 I see the Lord is after Dr. Gray. He will probably 
 
1 
 
 198 
 
 send for the rest of my enemies soon. Beware, ye min- 
 ions of the law,^ how ye treat me, lest ye kindle the 
 wrath of the Deity and perish from the way ! " Be in- 
 structed," says the' Psalmist, "ye judges of the earth. 
 Serve the Lord with fear, and rejoice with trembling. 
 Kiss the Son lest He be angry, and ye perish from the 
 way. " 
 
/O^/^ f^a^ -'si^S^^t/g,^^ 
 
 I I HELL ( ^s^-^ 
 
 "iMway Tvith Corkhill andtheEicperts.''' 
 
4 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 GARFIELD. 
 
 I INSERT the following from the Washington Post 
 March 10, 1882. It is high time this Garfield 
 gush was over. It is sickening to see what fools there 
 are in this world. How some fools will curse a man liv- 
 ing and deifj' him dead. If the men that were cursing 
 Garfield last spring had any honor they would think of 
 him now, as they did when he was wrecking the Eepubli- 
 can party and imperiling the life of the Republic. Let 
 Garfield go into history with his true record, to wit: 
 the President who wrecked the Republican party and 
 imperiled the happiness and life of this Nation : 
 
 To THE Editor of the Post : I read with great inter- 
 est the Garfield-Chase letter in your paper to-day. I will 
 take an oath it is genuine, for I saw the original in Mr. 
 Chase's house in 1867, when he resided on the corner of 
 Sixth and E streets. What became of it, and how it 
 turns up now, I do not know. To one who knew Gar- 
 field well this letter is no surprise. He was a treacher- 
 ous, a cowardly, a hypocritical man, selfish to the extreme, 
 and not caring what happened, so it did not happen to 
 himself. Gen. Rosecrans was and is worth to this coun- 
 try a thousand Garfields. When the fighting that Gar- 
 field was craving for came on he took good care to keep 
 out of danger. It is high time, for the sake of our na- 
 tional common sense, the truth of history and justice 
 alike to the living and the dead, that all this gush over 
 
202 
 
 Garfield should end. He was nothing but a professional 
 office-seeker and politician ! No one can point to an 
 original thought he ever uttered. He betrayed John 
 Sherman at Chicago as treacherouslj'^ as Brutus did Csesar 
 or Judas did Christ. No one wants to do injustice to a 
 dead man, but they are worth no more than living ones, 
 and living or dead the reputation of a brave, patriotic, 
 and useful soldier like Gen. Rosecrans should not suffer 
 in the eyes or thoughts of our people by the words of 
 such a man as Garfield. 
 
 LETTERS FROM THE DAUGHTER OF A NEW YORK 
 LAWYER. 
 
 I am in receipt of the following letters which I print 
 as a part of my history. The author is the daughter of 
 a New York lawj-er. I withhold her name, as I print 
 them withoat her knowledge : 
 
 New York, Bee. 26, 1881. 
 Charles Guiteau, Esq.: 
 
 Dear Sir : The expressed wish of a stranger that you 
 have spent a "Merry," or a "Happy Christmas," would 
 perhaps sound like a sarcasm. At the same time there 
 are circumstances under which — 
 
 "Stone walls do not a prison make, 
 Nor iron bars a cage ; 
 Minds innocent and quiet take 
 That for a hermitage" — 
 
 and I most sincerely hope you have been able to look 
 upon your surroundings with complacency on this 
 Christian anniversary. 
 
 In no heart did the assassination of President Garfield 
 arouse more intense horror than in mine ; yet there are 
 few, if any, who can, to-day, sympathize with j^ou more 
 profoundly than I do. 
 
203 
 
 This sympathy has its origin in a realization and ap- 
 preciation, impossible to most persons, of the mysterious, 
 subtle, and irresistible power of the delusion — as I must 
 interpret your claim to " inspiration '' — by which you 
 were impelled, as I verily believe, to the dreadful deed, 
 that will send the name of Garfield down to posterity as 
 a martyr, and the name of Guiteau as a murderer, when, 
 in fact and in truth, the one as little deserves the glory 
 as the other the ignominy. 
 
 A Case of Insane Delusion. 
 
 I am only a woman, a Miss, and not very ancient ; but 
 I am certain there is no delusion so insidous, inciting, 
 and propulsive as one arising from supposed inspiration. 
 I speak from knowledge from having been the confidante, 
 the close observer, and the custodian of a young lady 
 whose " inspiration '' nearly culminated in a sacrifice 
 more unnatural and abhoi'ent than your attack upon the 
 President. 
 
 This lady was, and is still, my dearest friend, an inti- 
 mate from early childhood. Her father was a worthy and 
 distinguished clergyman ; her mother a devotee. She 
 has three brothers and one sister, all of whom, excepting 
 the younger brother, were noted, from their earliest 
 adolescence for their exemplary conduct and Christian 
 character. But no imputation or suspicion of fanaticism 
 or bigotry was ever heard against any of the family, who, 
 with their fervent piety, believed it to be the privilege and 
 the duty of mankind to indulge their faculties and in- 
 clinations in every way, consistently with morality and 
 religion, calculated to produce the greatest amount of 
 enjoyment and happiness. In the lives of none were the 
 principles and teachings of this creed more conspicuous 
 than in the every-day conduct of my friend. 
 
 Her younger brother, as intimated a moment ago, is 
 
204 
 
 excepted from this complimentary description. Before 
 he attained bis majority be conceived a repugnance to 
 Cbristian restraint and religious observances. He began 
 by absenting himself from family prayers, smirking over 
 grace at meals, inventing frivolous and false excuses for 
 remaining from church, and in meeting the remonstrances 
 and loving appeals of his. parents with anger and de- 
 fiance. Next, he fell into keeping late hours, and, as a 
 little later discovered, bad company. In short, he went 
 on de mal en pis until a chronique scanclaletise of his ex- 
 cesses and shortcoming? would have included nearly all 
 the sins and vices known to the decalogue. 
 
 From the first the faults of her brother lay heavily at 
 the heart of my friend. To her he was more than a 
 brother; he seemed to her the better part of herself, for 
 the two were twins. She loved, most fondly, the other 
 members of the family, but this scapegrace she fairly 
 idolized. It is but justice to him to say that he likewise 
 adored her. Of this she was fully conscious, and it al- 
 most broke her heart because she could not reclaim him 
 from his evil ways. His delinquencies and her solicitude 
 for his future finally absorbed all her interest and 
 thoughts. In her meditations and reflections, the mun- 
 dane welfare of her brother found no place. His spirit- 
 ual welfare and the danger to which he was exposing his 
 soul, were her sole concern. In a word, she so pestered, 
 pondered, prayed, and pined over his presumed peril that 
 she became a monomaniac on that snbject. 
 
 The condition of her intellect was discovered in this 
 way : Her delusion, like that under which you labored, 
 being a supposed inspiration from on high. One day 
 she called at my home, and, after a brief chat in the par- 
 lor, requested to be conducted to my private room, say- 
 ing she had an important communication to make in 
 strict confidence. She appeared to be in the frame of 
 
205 
 
 mind that for some months had been usual with her, and, 
 although I thought the request an odd one, as there was 
 no one besides ourselves in the parlors, I readily acceded 
 to it. As soon as she entered my room she went to the 
 book-case, and, taking down the Bible, said, as she placed 
 it on a table : " Put your hand on the Word of God 
 and swear that you will never, without my permission, 
 divulge the secret I am about to confide to you." There 
 was in her face and carriage at this time an appearance 
 of hopefulness and elation that I had not seen about her 
 for several months ; but this only served to make her de- 
 mand the more startling. I told her I could not swear, 
 as the Bible bids us " swear not at all." After consider- 
 able argument and persuasion she broke into a hearty 
 laugh, and exclaimed : " How absurd in me to ask you to 
 swear — just as if I didn't know you would never betray 
 a secret. Well, it is this," she went on after a moment's 
 
 re'flectiou, "I can save W , my brother. God has 
 
 promised to take him to His bosom and to pardon all his 
 sins, and has commanded me to release him from the 
 flesh, by the least painful means, as soon as possible." 
 
 I was astounded ; almost stupefied. I knew that it 
 was not possible for my friend to jest on so serious and 
 sacred a subject, and besides I could see, under her san- 
 guine, joyous air, that she was in dead earnest. Before 
 I could recover sufficiently to express my astonishment 
 she went on : "I must do it before Ash Wednesday, or 
 he will worship Comus all through Lent, and then God 
 might withdraw His promise to me. You see, I have only 
 a fortnight to save him in, and I have no one but you to 
 help me, you know." 
 
 " Help you ! Great heaven, what are you talking 
 about ! " I fairly shrieked. In the most easy, business- 
 like way she proceeded : " Well, you see God, as well as 
 my own heart, demands that I shall deliver him only 
 
206 
 
 through fin euthanasia, and I don't know which of the 
 many ways to choose. In a book of trials that we were 
 once reading in your pa's study, there was something 
 mentioned that released the soul from the body without 
 any pain whatever ; what was that ? " 
 
 She alluded to a volume of Causes Celebres belonging 
 to my father, a lawyer by profession, but for some years 
 retired from practice. Then she told me of the various 
 implements and instruments of death that had occurred 
 to her as a means of " translating " (using the word in 
 the sense you employ " removing ") her brother from the 
 the temptations of Satan to the abode of bliss. Fearing 
 she might act on her " inspiration " before proper steps 
 could be devised to restrain her, or cure her malady, I 
 pretended to humor her determination and scheme, and 
 told her that I believed morphia would be the most mer- 
 ciful thing to use, as it would confer on her brother 
 pleasant dreams, from which he would awake in the 
 pleasanter realities of heaven. 
 
 She said she had thought of this, but that on applying 
 to several druggists they had refused to sell her any. 
 I told her that on the following day I should go to New 
 York, and that I would purchase a whole bottle full at a 
 wholesale store. This pleased her, and she promised to 
 wait. 
 
 When she was ready to return home I accompanied 
 her, and made known her monomania to her parents. 
 Several physicians were immediately consulted, and at 
 the same time the author or cause of her derangement 
 was informed of the mischief his deliqueucies had wrought. 
 His remorse was excruciating and terrible. After threat- 
 ening to take his own life, in order that his sister's de- 
 lusion might be brought to an end, he was asked, and 
 eagerly consented, to co operate with the physicians in a 
 scheme which they believed would result in her cure. 
 
207 
 
 This scheme, briefly stated, was as follows : I was to 
 procure, or rather there was to be procured for me, a 
 bottle of sulphate of morphia, aud to assist her in pre- 
 paring a sufficient quantity to produce the effect desired. 
 After measuring and spreading out a sufficient quantity, 
 I was, at a proper moment, to exchange it, without her 
 knowledge, for an equal quantity of quinine. 
 
 Next, her brother, who frequently suffered from ma- 
 laria, was to feign illness, and was to have quinine pre- 
 scribed for him. Then I was to suggest, in case she 
 failed to perceive it, that this would be an excellent op- 
 portunity for the execution of her project, since she 
 could attend her brother and substitute morphine for 
 quinine, and, as both were bitter, he would swallow the 
 former without the least suspicion. 
 
 Further, the brother was to pretend, after taking the 
 supposed narcotic, to fall into a profound slumber, and 
 was to continue to appear in this state for at least two 
 days. On " reviving " he was to pretend to have been 
 in a trance — to have seen the angel of death, a pano- 
 rama of his own sins, and also a glimpse of heaven and 
 hell. He was to supplement this with the announce- 
 ment that, having seen the folly and wickedness of the 
 erratic life he had been leading,. he was determined to 
 reform aud devote the remainder of his days to honor- 
 able, noble, and Christian pursuits. 
 
 The whole programme, of which T have given you only 
 a vague epitome, was successfully carried out. The 
 " trance " continued upwards of three days, aud though 
 my friend repeatedly saw her brother, and believed him 
 on the verge of dissolution, she never once betrayed the 
 least compunction. When her brother " awoke " and 
 described his " visions," which were as picturesque as 
 Dante's Visions of Hell, Purgatory, and Paradise, and 
 expressed contrition — as pathetic as the confessions of 
 
208 
 
 Rousseau — at the sinful and scandalous course he had 
 followed, the sister listened with a wistful, disappointed 
 air, and evidently regretted that her purpose had mis- 
 carried. But when, later on, he proceeded to explain 
 that he had also experienced a change of heart, and that 
 thenceforth he was determined to lead a Christian and 
 useful life, she threw herself on his neck and, weeping 
 for joy, frantically thanked God that her brother's life 
 as well as his soul had been spared. Her "inspiration," 
 her delusion, ended with the cause that produced it. 
 She frankly stated to her family her intention, and at- 
 tempt to remove her brother from vices and sins that 
 threatened to destroy his soul. At the same time she 
 was told how her scheme had been circumvented. 
 
 My Case. 
 
 I have given this narrative, Mr. Guiteau, because the 
 case of my friend bears, in numerous ways, a striking re- 
 semblance to your own, and because I have indulged the 
 hope that it may be some gratification to you to learn 
 that, notwithstanding the clamor of the newspapers, 
 there are people in the world who, whilst they regret Mr. 
 Garfield's violent taking off, can understand the character 
 of the impulse that forced you to the commission of 
 the deed, and see in you something better than a 
 murderer. There are a greater number of people of this 
 kind than the men, who, for lucre and fame are clamor- 
 ing for your blood, appear to think. As a matter of in- 
 terest, my friend, who under a delusion similar to that 
 affecting you, came so near to committing fratricide, and 
 myself, resolved a few days ago to call on one hundred 
 lady friends and get their opinions as to whether you 
 were at the time of shooting Garfield responsible to God 
 or man for the act. Our calls were made promiscu- 
 
209 
 
 ously on the wives and daughters of lawyers, doctors, 
 clergyinen, bankers, merchants, and other respectable 
 laymen, and out of the one hundred opinions — only one 
 lady in each family being called on to- express one — there 
 were but seven who believed you to have been actuated 
 by a malignant and murderous spirit, and one of these 
 was an intimate friend of Mr. Garfield, and another was 
 too ignorant to know the difference between a sane and 
 insane delusion. 
 
 From this test it is obvious that if you were to be tried 
 before a jury composed of ladies you would be promptly 
 acquitted ; and yet, previous to the commencement of 
 your trial, my sex in this section were unanimously con- 
 vinced of your guilt, and would have voted, if called upon, 
 that the extreme penalty should be inflicted upon you. 
 I can also assure you that since your trial began there 
 has also been a great change among members of your 
 own sex in their views as to your moral and legal account- 
 ability ; but the change is not so great by perhaps twenty- 
 five per cent, as among mothers and daughters. 
 
 Ingratitude of the Stalwarts. 
 
 But there is one point in which you have concern, in 
 which a vast majority of my male acquaintances agree 
 with the unanimous opinion of women, and that is, that 
 the treatment, the neglect, you have suffered at the hands 
 of President Arthur and other Stalwart Eepublicans, who 
 owe their elevation to you, is simply infamous ! There is 
 a proverb that Republics are ungrateful, but henceforth 
 it should be specially applied to Republicans of the 
 Arthur-Conkling-Cameron stripe. 
 
 " If there be a crime 
 Of deeper die than all the guilty train 
 Of human vices, 'tis ingratitude " — 
 
210 
 
 the poet has well iiud truly said, so truly that a later 
 poet has more briefly put it — 
 
 " Ingratitude is treason to mankind." 
 
 The political history of the world may be searched in 
 vain for an example or iu stance of ingratitude so base, 
 black, and brutal as that of the men you have elevated to 
 power and fortune. Whether you were sane or insane 
 when you fired the fatal shot they were bound to gain, 
 and you to lose; and, sane or insane, you have claim 
 upon their moral and material support. The pretended 
 sympathy, the crocodile tears, some of them shed over 
 Garfield, need not prevent their seeing even-handed jus- 
 tice done by you. If they lack the courage to aid you 
 openly they should have done it stealthily. They should, 
 at the very least, have provided you with counsel, whose 
 ability and experience would enable them to cope with 
 prosecuting array. A legal gentleman told me a 'few 
 evenings ago that he knew, as a fact, that a single intima- 
 tion by word or look from President Arthur would (some 
 time ago when the trial was being talked over by a num- 
 ber of friends in New York) have secured you the services 
 of John Graham, the greatest lawyer in criminal 
 practice living at this time. He was one of the leading 
 counsel for Sickles, was couusel-in-chief for McFarland, 
 and for scores of other defendants in criminal cases, and 
 his record of successes eclipse that of any other Ameri- 
 can advocate. The gentleman I mentioned and my father, 
 also a lawyer, are of opinion that Mr. Graham would 
 have been able to acquit you, and (for him) quite easily. 
 
 I am sure you will, in consideration of my sex, and my 
 solicitude for your future, and in consideration of my 
 assurance that there are thousands upon thousands who 
 sympathize and pray for your speedy deliverance, favor 
 me with at least so much of an acknowledgment of the re- 
 
 I 
 
211 
 
 ceipt of this as will ensure me your autograph. If you 
 will enclose half a dozen more, that I may distribute 
 among your most ardent friends, they will be immensely 
 esteemed. Aud now, an revoir. May God protect and 
 deliver you, is the sincare prayer of your stranger friend. 
 
 Sunday Evening, Jan. 1, 1882. 
 Mr. GuiTEAu : 
 
 From the bottom of my heart I am wishing you " A 
 Happy New Year.'' Most sincerely do I wish that you 
 could be one of the many who will call upon me to-mor- 
 row. I mean that I wish you were free to call on every- 
 body, wherever inclination might lead you. Doubtless 
 you will receive, youself, calls enough ; for there is not, 
 I presume, living a human being, not excepting Victoria 
 the virtuous, or Alexander the autocrat, whom the peo- 
 ple of every class would take so much interest in seeing, 
 as yourself; but many of these, I fear, will have as little 
 sympathy with you as the masses are said to have had 
 with the great king remover, or "king maker," of four 
 centuries ago, the Earl of Warwick, Still he, like your- 
 self, had his friends, and posterity appreciates, if it does 
 not applaud his conduct. 
 
 I penned my letter of Christmas without consulting 
 anybody, but when I showed it to my mother she objected 
 to my sending it without leave of my father, who was 
 absent on business in St. Louis, and was not expected 
 home until the end of the year. He returned yesterday, 
 and although he did not quite approve of my writing 
 you, he at length, to get rid of my importunity I sup- 
 pose, gave me permission to send my letter. 
 
 He also gave me permission to report some things he 
 said last evening, in conversation with our family physic- 
 ian, who had made a neighborly call. He says he thinks 
 your counsel could have educed, on the cross-examina- 
 
212 
 
 tion of the Government experts, certain admissions 
 whicb would go far towards sustaining the theory of the 
 defence. He thinks these witnesses, if still at the capi- 
 tal, should be called back to the stand for further cross- 
 examination, which, he says the court would permit as 
 matter of favor, if not of right. Should it refuse, be 
 says, he would, if he were counsel, call these witnesses 
 to the stand at the risk of making them witnesses as to 
 the matters to be inquired into for the defence. 
 
 Views of a Lawyer. 
 
 Father claims, if I understand his views, which I can- 
 not persuade him to indite, or even dictate to me, though 
 he has twice orally repeated them, that the pi'osecution 
 has through a myopisra that nothing but passion could 
 produce, stultified itself in a vital matter. He declares 
 that in their obvious endeavor to give you, Mr. Guiteau, 
 a character, and fasten on you a disposition and propen- 
 sities in keeping with, and calculated to suggest and 
 prompt the motive and considerations that they claim in- 
 duced you to shoot Garfield have adduced a mass of evi- 
 dence intended to present you to the jury as the incarna- 
 tion of vanity, egotism, and ambition ; and that if half 
 this evidence is true it is overwhelmingly conclusive, un- 
 fortunate for the prosecution, that you have been a mono- 
 maniac, or more still, a duomaniac for years. This evi- 
 dence of the prosecution, he claims, is more than suf- 
 ficient to prove that you have, for a long time, been the 
 victim of two distinct species or varieties of monomania. 
 One he calls the monomania of pride and ambition ; that 
 is, a malady born of the exaltation of self-esteem and 
 egotism ; the other a monomania of vanity ; an unnatu- 
 ral, irrational cravingfor applause, notoriety or grandeur. 
 He mentioned other names (of techincal character, I sup- 
 pose) for these monomanics, but for my life, though 
 
213 
 
 I tried to fix them in my mind, I cannot recall them, nor 
 can it matter. 
 
 Perhaps I ought to explain that pa did not mean to 
 say, and that T do not believe, you have the mental de- 
 rangements mentioned, but only that, assuming the 
 State's evidence to be true, you must have been, as he ex- 
 presses" it, no7i cotnjyos mentis for at least a decade ; and 
 he thinks the prosecutors deserve for their malignant, un- 
 conscionable blind rage, to be hoist with, their own petard, 
 or floored with their own heathenish bommerang. 
 
 These monomanies, pa says, are recognized by the 
 best authorities as well defined species of insanity, and 
 that, considering the political situation at the time, the 
 tendencies of these maladies, or either of them, might 
 well have precipitated their victim on the President, 
 under the delusion that he would win the world's ap- 
 plause, or realize his ambitious aspirations. 
 
 Although pa believes you might — thanks to the testi- 
 mony for the people — have been successfully defended 
 under these varieties of insanity, it is not with this view 
 that he suggests that your counsel should further cross- 
 examine the experts. 
 
 He would merely have them admit before the jury that 
 the best authorities on insanity recognize a monomania 
 of vanity and .self-esteem ; and, as a distinct variety of 
 insanity, a monomania of pride and ambition. Then he 
 would have them asked whether a person afflicted with 
 both, or either, of these maladies would not be more 
 susceptible to an insane delusion — a supposed divine in- 
 spiration — than orne who had betrayed no symptoms of 
 insanity, and who was perfectly sane until the manifes- 
 tation of such delusion. 
 
 Next, whether an inspiration or delusion, such as it is 
 claimed impelled you to the shooting, would not be 
 more likely to enter into and control a victim to the mo- 
 
214 
 
 nomanies specified tban to take possession of a person 
 hitherto in good mental health. 
 
 I cannot get the questions in the phraseology pa used, 
 but I think I caught his ideas, and your lawyers can do 
 the rest if the suggestions are worth anything. 
 
 He also said he would call ; no, I am not sure, but that he 
 said he would venture to ask the Government experts still 
 further whether one afflicted with the monomanies indi- 
 cated would not (your circumstances and surroundings 
 all considered) be more likely to become a victim of the 
 delusion that led to the shooting, than would one af- 
 fected by the monomania of fear, of kleptomania, or 
 dipsomania. 
 
 And now, Mr. Guiteau, I am done. I have written 
 you, not that I sympathize in your deed, but because 
 I believe you, honestly believed, that you were doing 
 God's bidding, and if the worst must come that you will 
 feel and be able to say with Charlotte Corday when she 
 killed Murat, '■'■C'estle crime qui fait la honte, et nonpas 
 Vechafaxid.'' But if my prayers will avail, a better fate 
 is in reserve for you. God's will will be done. 
 
 (Postscript.) 
 Mr. Guiteau : 
 
 I was pleased to read in the Herald thi& morning that 
 on Sunday and yesterday you received quite an ovation 
 from the people of Washington. If you did not have "A 
 Happy New Year," you certainly could have had little time 
 to brood over your unfortunate situation, or to feel 
 miserable. 
 
 But I was pained to see in the same paper a report that 
 you are to be deprived of the few comforts you have been, 
 of late, permitted to enjoy ; namely, your mail and palatable 
 meals. I can hardly believe this report. To deprive you 
 of the first would be an outrage upon your personal rights ; 
 
215 
 
 to deny you the second would be a piece of cruelty that 
 would bring discredit and reproach on all responsible for 
 the deprivation or neglect. 
 
 Knowing how busy you must be at the present time, 
 I enclose an envelope already superscribed and stamped, 
 in which you can, with little loss of time, enclose your 
 autograph, or still better, such reply as your feelings may 
 dictate. 
 
 Father goes to Washington Friday evening. I have 
 extorted a promise that I may accompany him and that 
 he will take me to court; but he refuses to take 
 me to the jail. Unless I can coax him before his 
 departure to do this, or let some friends take me 
 to the jail, I shall pout and be disagreeable and stay at 
 home. I would, I know, be very glad to go to the capi- 
 tal with him for a few weeks' visit, as we have many friends 
 there ; but I will not go unless I can be free to have 
 my own way. Whether I go or stay, I shall hope to 
 receive, at least, a word, though I hope for several, 
 at your first convenience. 
 
 And now once more, au revolre — for I hate the words 
 " farewell," and " adieu," and " good bye," as I do death. 
 
 New York, Wednesday Evening, Jan. 11, 1882. 
 Charles Guiteau, Esq.: 
 
 My Dear Sir : Your letter of the 7th inst. came 
 promptly to hand. It is needless to assure you, after what 
 I said in my former letter, that it is highly appreciated. 
 It will be esteemed and preserved as long as I live, and 
 I doubt not, for many generations when we are no more, 
 as a most interesting and solemn souvenir of the most 
 important drama in the history of the Republic, and of 
 yourself, the principal actor, and now central figure. I do 
 not prize it, as a gentleman acquaintance was rude enough 
 last evening to intimate, as a memento of the political an- 
 
216 
 
 nihilation of President Garfield, for although I had freely 
 indulged my right, (as most young ladies in my social 
 circle do, in accordance with their predelictious or pre- 
 judices) to criticise and condemn some of the acts of Mr. 
 Garfield, I can asseverate, from the inmost recess of my 
 heart, that no one unconnected with him by consangui- 
 neal or hymenal ties, could have felt more sincere and 
 profound sorrow than I did at his death. I prize it be- 
 cause I believe, or rather know, that you will either be 
 acquitted and come forth a free man, whose claims upon 
 his party and country will then be recognized, or you 
 will fall a victim to an unjust administration of the law, 
 and take an honored place in glory beside St. Paul and a 
 host of lesser martyrs ; and in either case I shall prize 
 your letter as the most precious souvenir that I could 
 possess. 
 
 The four autographs you were kind enough to enclose 
 were all begged away by lady friends, who, like myself, 
 sympathize deeply with you. Although I had intended 
 to preserve one for my album I could not, in face of my 
 good fortune in having your letter,' be so selfish. 
 
 I had hoped to see you, and I still indulge the hope of 
 meeting you at no remote day, but pa, who, dear soul, is 
 the most indulgent of parents, felt constrained to refuse 
 my petition to visit you at the jail. He desired that I 
 should accompany him to Washington where he now is, 
 and promised to take me to the court that I might see 
 you, but I declined the offer. I wished to speak to you as 
 well as to see you. Morever, I knew it would cost me more 
 patience and pain than I could well endure to sit quietly 
 and hear those cold-blooded men clamor for your immo- 
 lation. Pa would sacrifice much of his own feelings, not 
 involving what he regards the proprieties of society, 
 to gratify me ; but we are so well known in Washington 
 that he thinks it would be next to impossible for me to 
 
217 
 
 call, even with himself and friends, at the jail to see you, 
 without provoking unpleasant criticism and notoriety ; 
 especially as he, although not a politician, strictly speak- 
 ing, is a very pronounced Stalwart. But I know from his 
 remarks that should you, unfortunately be convicted, he 
 will see less objection to my visiting you with friends be- 
 fore you should be granted a new trial. In such case, 
 he stijs, there would be far less danger of our motives 
 being misunderstood and misrepresented ; that the act, 
 which might now be interpreted as an approval of Gar- 
 field's taking-oflf, would then be ascribed to Christian 
 charity. Pa, I have no doubt is right, but, at the same- 
 time, I think with the Sartor Resartus that our true in- 
 wardness and best motives, as well as the worst, are hid- 
 den too much "in clothes." 
 
 Then should you (which God forbid) be condemned I 
 shall see you ; and if you are vindicated and set free I 
 hope to see you, though in the latter contingency the 
 realization of my wish will depend upon yourself. You 
 request me to send you my photograph, and I shall do 
 so, although T have with great difficulty succeeded in ob- 
 taining mamma's consent. Pa had left for Washington be- 
 fore joiw letter arrived, and ma has feared that some 
 of the keepers might find the photograph and give it to 
 some of the enterprising artists of the illustrated papers, 
 who would give it publicity. But I have at length suc- 
 ceeded in convincing her that you will not, especially 
 after having your attention drawn to the danger, allow 
 such an accident to happen. I will endeavor to send one 
 with this epistle, but if I do not I will send one in a day 
 or two. On looking around the house I have not able to 
 find one of dimensions that will accomodate themselves 
 to a letter ; that is, none recently taken, though I have 
 several of larger size, 8 by 12 inches, but I think I may 
 get one from some of my friends, near by, who have com- 
 
218 
 
 plimented me by pilfering mj image — not for its beauty 
 — but for — I don't know what. (After that punctation I 
 ought to have added, "I'll be dashed ( — ) if I do.'') But 
 it makes me so fidgety when I think of your situation, of 
 which I had a partial illustration in the mania of my 
 friend, that I can scarcely write intelligibly much less look 
 to the rules of prosedy. But, as I was saying, if I do 
 not, after closing my letter, find a photo among my near 
 friends, I will go over to the city and get some taken, 
 and send one to-morrow or the next day. 
 
 You will not imagine, I am sure, that I could miscon- 
 ceive your wish and request to have my picture. I can 
 easily understand that in your confined and isolated sit- 
 uation you would, or might, derive some little solace and 
 comfort from glancing over the miniatures — since you 
 cannot have present the originals — of those who sympa- 
 thize and are praj'ing for your deliverance. 
 
 I suppose it would be useless to ask for a photograph 
 of yourself, as you are situated. I have all the illustrated 
 papers that gave a picture of you, and had in my mind's 
 eye formed a satisfactory likeness of you ; but father, who 
 saw you in court, in a letter received yesterday, declares 
 that none of these pictures closely resemble you, and 
 that most of them are caricatures. He adds, however, 
 that the tonsorial operation performed on you previous 
 to the taking a cast of your head must have made some 
 change in your facial appearance, yet that he is assured 
 by Judge Porter that the pictures never gave a striking 
 or faithful representation of you. 
 
 You must have seen pa, as his conversation with Porter 
 was in court. They are old friends, and pa says he is 
 confident that if Porter — though he has many superiors — 
 had defended, he could have brought you out in triumph. 
 His forte is well understood to lie rather in defending 
 than in prosecuting. 
 
 I 
 
 I 
 
219 
 
 I am glad you are to make the closing speech in your 
 defence, and I hope and believe the eifort will be worthy 
 of the occasion and of yourself. As Porter is to follow 
 you in closing for the prosecution, I pray that, apart from 
 the merits, you will do and say everything possible to 
 neutralize, in advance, the effect of his euphonistic decla- 
 mationrand rhetoric. If you will bear in mind that I am 
 a lawyer's daughter, and one who has always, for years 
 at least, taken a great interest in legal controversies and 
 forensic warfare, (often wishing myself a man,) you will, 
 I am certain, take in good part the suggestions I may 
 make for combatting Porter and Davidge. 
 
 Porter and Davidge. 
 
 I do not think you could give Porter a harder blow 
 than by likening him and his grandiloquent periods to 
 Sergeant Buzfuz, in the great case of Mrs. Bardell versus 
 Pickwick. You doubtless remember how that great disci- 
 ple of Themis undertook to prove a breach of promise 
 from Pickwick's notes, the first of which, pertaining to a 
 dinner to be provided, was as follows : " Garrawa's, 
 
 twelve o'clock. Dear Mrs. B : Chops and tomato 
 
 sauce. Yours, Pickwick." Buzfuz, you know, endeav- 
 ored to make this note — the viand and vegetable men- 
 tioned being claimed to be terms of endearment — with 
 other like evidence, prove the courtship, breach of prom- 
 ise, and all If you do not remember the case well and 
 clearly borrow Pickwick Papers, and you will soon see 
 how you can hit Porter severely, and at the same time 
 recommend yourself to the jury and the country. No 
 more telling illustration of Porter's style and pretensions 
 here could be given. 
 
 Another good hit you can give Porter is this: He lays 
 claim to excellence, not only as a lawyer, but as a litera- 
 tus — a dilettant, or rather a cognoscente. Arraign Porter 
 
220 
 
 for his assurance, his egotism, fluency, and euphonism, 
 and then quote from the Spectator, No. 484, against him. 
 The article shows how men with conceit rise to eminence 
 by wordy noise, where men of talent, with modesty, i*e- 
 main below ; and you have only to give this quotation 
 from the Spectator to cut him deeply. 
 
 " I must confess when I have seen Charles Frankair 
 rise up with a commanding mien, and torrent of hand- 
 some words, talk a mile off the purpose, and drive down 
 boobies of ten times his sense, who at the same time were 
 envying his impudence and despising his understanding, 
 it has been matter of great mirth to me." 
 
 This I take it would be a nut-shell view of the interior 
 of the court-room. You can make a good point of this 
 with the jury if you take time to elaborate it. Get the 
 book if you can, though my introduction is accurate and 
 the quotation verhathn. 
 
 And now, a word about Mr. Davidge. Pa laughed a 
 good deal about Mr. Davidge's employment by the Gov- 
 ernment now, when only a few year ago he appeared in 
 court against the Government ; not as counsel, but as a 
 witness — an expert witness. He was called as a legal 
 expert, and expert as to the law of the United States re- 
 lating to treason, in the proceedings at Montreal for the 
 extradition of the St. Albans raiders. Mr. Davidge was 
 called to prove that the acts of robbery and murder com- 
 mitted by this predatory gang at St. Albans would con- 
 stitute treason under the laws and Constitution of the 
 United States. Mr. "Expert" Davidge, pa (who was 
 present on the occasion) says, swore it all, without blush- 
 ing. It was his testimony, mainly, upon which the rob- 
 bers and murderers were discharged. 
 
 Now, I think from my observation of the trial — your 
 trial — as it has been presented by the newspapers, that 
 Mr. Davidge will be the counsel appointed to have most 
 
221 
 
 to say about " experts." You will therefore have an op- 
 portunity to set him out nicely, and I believe yours is 
 one of that numeroiis class of cases in which it is only 
 necessary to knock down (figuratively, of course) the 
 prosecuting attorneys to destroy their cause. You may, 
 then, on the " expert " line, hang up Mr. Davidge like a 
 green goose, and make him feel that " the goose hangs 
 high " on the wrong side of the mouth. O, I would I 
 were a man ; how I would like to get my tongue on that 
 pretentious, inflated old Copperhead ! 
 
 I had thought only to give you a manuscript copy of 
 Davidge's testimony referred to, but, Mr. Gniteau, to 
 prevent the old rebel from disputing you, I shall cut a 
 leaf containing his testimony from the printed report of 
 the St. Albans case. The book is a large one, and at 
 this time it would, I suppose, be impossible to purchase 
 a copy at any price, in any store in Canada or the United 
 States. Pa, I know, thinks it contains the best and most 
 exhaustive arguments on various points of international 
 law that have ever been delivered and published. You 
 can, therefore, understand how much above money's worth 
 he values this book which contains evei'y woi'd of the testi- 
 mony and a word-for-word copy of the arguments of the 
 distinguished counsel. 
 
 Now I shall venture without father's leave — as he is 
 still in Washington — to cut out the leaf containing 
 Davidge's testimony and send it to you that you may con- 
 front him should he — good Government man as he now 
 is — attempt to dispute your arraignment of his record as 
 a patriot, a citizen, and an expert. Perhaps it would be 
 better in " pitching into him,'' to have the leaf, the proof 
 of his Copperheadism or disloyalty, at hand, and shake 
 it in his face at the first moment of arraigning him. This 
 if dramatically done would confound him and extort from 
 his face and manner a confession of guilt. Davidge's 
 
222 
 
 testimony, as legal expert, was short, (it was on a hypo- 
 thetical question, too,) because the counsel for the U. S. 
 refused, as they did as to most witnesses, to cross-examine. 
 But it should be remembered that Mr. Davidge was the 
 only "expert" on the law that was called. He did all 
 that was required on that branch of the case ; and you 
 can, if you assail him heartily, drive him in shame from 
 the court. 
 
 You will, I am sure, remembering how I have taken 
 the responsibility to cut out this leaf, take good care to 
 preserve and return it to me. I have removed it with 
 care so that I can replace it without leaving any sign of 
 mutilation visible. I should have sent the book entire, 
 but that I am inclined to think it would never reach you 
 or return to me. Mr. Davidge, I know, would take pleas- 
 ure in giving it over to the devouring element. Then as 
 soon as you have made use of the extract, please enclose it 
 to me for replacement. 
 
 I pray to heaven that you will not spare these men. 
 Show the inconsistency of Davidge's attitude as an expert 
 eighteen years ago against his Government, and now, in 
 a spirit of repentance^ raking up experts for the purposes 
 of a Government prosecution. This, with a bit of good 
 mimicry, with Bazfuz as an illustration, which will disarm 
 the polished rhetoric of Porter in a great degree, will, I 
 do believe, have more effect on the chances of the trial 
 than all the evidence introduced ; all the logic, solid 
 reasoning, and law that the case has called forth. Fre- 
 quent ejaculations during Porter's speeish of "Chops and 
 tomato sauce," — or, as Buzfuz in one place exclaims to 
 the jury, "Chops! Gracious heavens! and tomato 
 sauce !" — would bring down the house and destroy the 
 effect of Porter's magniloquent periods. 
 
 You could make your comparison of Porter to Buzfuz 
 the more neat and effective if you had the Pickwick Papers 
 
223 
 
 to refer to and read from in making your illustration. At 
 any rate, you ought to have the book in jail to glance over 
 the Buzfuz argument, and I would mail it to you but that 
 I am assured it would never be permitted to reach you. 
 So, borrow a copy, or, as bi'other tells me that it was pub- 
 lished in the Seaside Series, under the title of Pickwick 
 Papers, you could make your brother get it for you. 
 The Buzfuz argument, &c., will be found in chapter 34. 
 By means of this case, pa once so ridiculed an argument 
 of Mr. O'Conor, which he could not have met with the 
 logic of facts or the law, that he achieved an unexpected 
 and undeserved victory. It will stand you in equally 
 good stead. 
 
 Thursday, Jan. 12, 1882. 
 Mr. GuiTEAU : 
 
 T abstained from closing my letter last evening, think- 
 ing I might wish to add something to-day. I observed 
 in this morning's Herald, that you had a call yesterday 
 from a photographer, and that you will set to him after 
 you have made your closing speech. Perhaps, then, it 
 will be possible for me, after all, to get a faithful likeness 
 of you. It may not be convenient for you to send me 
 one — though it would be the more prized if received from 
 your own hand — but if you will inform me of the name 
 and address of the artist, or how I can obtain the picture, 
 I will send for one before they are all gone. If I do not 
 send you mine with this letter, I will enclose it to-morrow 
 or next day. I am going over to New York as soon as I 
 close, and on my way shall drive around to two or three 
 friends who may have small pictures of me. 
 
 And now, Mr. Guiteau, I must say an revoir. I am 
 compelled to conclude rather abruptly, as I had coaxed 
 brother, who is attending Columbia College, to wait and 
 take the carriage with me, just as he was about to take a 
 car ; and he has just sent up word to hurry me. I pray 
 
224 
 
 God may give you strength, wisdom, and skill to make a 
 successful defence. May He inspire you with the grand- 
 est and loftiest ideas and fancies, and give you a preter- 
 natural command of the most solemn and sublime words 
 in our language, with which to impress on the jury your 
 irresponsibility and guiltlessness — to make them feel 
 that — 
 
 '• Truth crush'd to earth, shall never rise again ; 
 The eternal years of God are hers," 
 
 and that it will be better for their peace of mind and for 
 their future, if they uphold it now, rather than have it 
 rise before them hereafter ; that if they crush it to earth 
 now it will be recorded against them and crush them 
 when they are judged by a court that cannot err. And, 
 oh ! may you soon be restored to liberty, to the world, 
 where you will find more numerous and appreciative 
 friends than you have ever before known. 
 
 Prayfully yours. 
 
 New York, Friday Evening, Jan. 20, 1882. 
 Mr. GuiTEAu : 
 
 My Dear Persecuted Friend : When I closed my latest 
 letter to you I expected ere this to have sent you, as a 
 token of sympathy and of confidence in your honor, my 
 photograph. With that letter in hand I left home intend- 
 ing — with a view of complying with your request the 
 sooner — if possible to procure one of my pictures from a 
 near friend, and in case of failure, to immediately have 
 some new copies taken. After sealing and mailing my 
 letter, I dropped brother up town and drove at once to 
 the home of a lady cousin in Twenty-third street, whom 
 I had thought to make accompany me to a photographer's. 
 She is one of the very few friends I have to whom I could 
 willingl}' explain the reason of my being so pressed for a 
 
225 
 
 picture as to seek it in such disagreeable weather ; and 
 reaching the house I found her ill — sick enough to be in 
 bed — although she had retired the night before in the 
 best of spirits, and apparently in excellent health. 
 
 Of course I could not ask my poor cousin to accom- 
 pany 7ne ; but she did ask me to remain with her, which 
 I should have done unasked ; and there I have been ever 
 since until noon to-day, when I left my patient rapidly 
 convalescing. To-moiTow, unless the state of the weather 
 forbids, I will either find or sit for a photograph. If 
 prevented to-morrow, I will take advantage of the next 
 available day. You shall not, my friend, be disappointed, 
 though I cannot flatter myself that your disappointment 
 would be as intense as mine would be at not receiving a 
 picture of you. 
 
 Your last two letters post-marked respectively the 13th 
 and 17th insts., (which for some inexplicable cause were 
 delivered simultaneously,) were delivered to me by brother 
 yesterday morning. I would have replied at once, but I 
 could not compose my mind sufficiently to do so. Pleased, 
 thankful, as I was to receive your letters, I cannot, even 
 yet, tell whether they gave me more pleasure, or pain. 
 As I read the latest, penned in jail, giving expression to 
 the noble sentiments, aspirations, and hopes animating 
 your bosom, my heart swelled with sympathetic rapture ; 
 when I arrived at the end of the paragraph, when I came 
 to your observations on the realities of your situation, I 
 seemingly felt, as a cold perspiration burst from my fore- 
 head, the frigid touch of prison walls, and heard the 
 clanging of bolts and chains. 
 
 O, my poor friend, how can you in such surroundings, so 
 implicitly indulge anticipations of justice ! I own that this 
 faith, this sublime faith, in one sense pleases me. To my 
 mind it is irrefragable evidence that you sincerely believe 
 in your claim of inspiration. But, my dear friend, is it 
 
220 
 
 wise that you should so confidently look forward to life 
 and liberty ? God knows I would not have you give way 
 to disappointment and despair ; would not have you 
 cower or cry — 
 
 " Miue after-life ! what is mine after-life ? 
 My day is closed ! the gloom of night is come ! 
 A hopeless darkness settles o'er my fate !" 
 
 No ; I would have you hold no commerce with despair. 
 I would have you hope atrtl draw from that celestial pas- 
 sion all the comfort and strength that the consciousness 
 of innocence will reasonably justify one, persecuted by 
 popular malice and the utmost power of governing poli- 
 ticians. I would have you hope, but would have you 
 at the same time remember, that " hope is for- 
 tune's cheating lottery," where for one prize there 
 are a hundred blanks. I would have you remem- 
 ber that you are being tried (most unfairly tried) under 
 human (not divine) law, and would have you not forget 
 that a host of men and woman, inspired of God, have, in 
 His inscrutable wisdom, been allowed, whilst devoting 
 their best energies to His service, to perish by the most 
 cruel and ignominious contrivances that human ingenuity 
 could invent. I would have you, whilst never doubting 
 the genuineness of your inspiration to remove Gai'field, 
 bear in mind that it may have been a part of the divine 
 dispensation that your own mortal part should build still 
 higher the hecatomb of martyrs that has been reared by 
 that Christian Moloch, that profane trinity, passion, preju- 
 dice, and perversive power. 
 
 " The ways of heaven are dark and intricate ; 
 Puzzled with mazes and perplexed with error, 
 Our understanding searches them in vain." 
 
 We only know that God moves in a mysterious way His 
 wonders to perform. And I would have you, dear friend, 
 
227 
 
 pepared to smile with complacency on any freak of fickler 
 fortune ; to meet with courage and fortitude the worst 
 possibility that can lie in the future ; to face death, if con- 
 demned by the court and jury, like a martyr, without fal- 
 tering, flinching, or fear. I would have you, whilst feel- 
 ing that human justice had been denied you, believe that, 
 like Peter, Paul, and many others, you are as an instru- 
 ment of God on earth, left to suffer in fulfilment of a 
 preordained destiny. I would have realize now, that — 
 
 " Alas ! there is no stay in human state, 
 No one can shun inevitable fate ; 
 The doom was written, the decree was past. 
 Ere the foundations of the world were cast." 
 
 No ; I would not have you ; it would be too terrible. 
 
 Sunday Evening, 9.25 o'clock. 
 At the above point I was interrupted by a call from a 
 gentleman acquaintance. I had twice within a half hour 
 been " not at home " to callers, but the third call was from 
 a gentleman who is to sail by the Parthia on Wednesday, 
 to finish his universit}' career at Heidelberg, and I could 
 not refuse to say au revoir ; the more especially as he 
 once saved my life at the risk of his own. It was too 
 late to resume my letter when he departed and yesterday, 
 O ! what a miserable Saturday it was. I had the ennui 
 from morning till night. I couldn't have touched a pen, 
 pencil, brush, book, or needle, to have won a new com- 
 pliment. After reading the conclusion of Mr. Scoville's 
 argument I challenged brother, who, on account of the 
 weather had remained at home, to contend at chess; then 
 at billiards, and finally at target-shooting with both bow 
 and pistol ; and though I was defeated in all these for 
 the first time by this adversary, it failed to set my slug- 
 gish blood in circulation and throw off the depression. 
 It would have looked absurd, and would have been 
 
228 
 
 cruelty to horses to have driven around in quest of one 
 of my pictures, and would have been an unfit day to sit for 
 one. This last was the reason I did not attempt to finish 
 my letter. I thought that as I must wait for the photo, 
 I would wait to finish writing. So, after failing to get 
 clear of the blues, I unconditionally surrendered myself 
 to laziness and languor, and drooped and moped — now 
 playing a selection from Rienzi backwards, and singing 
 the Marseillaise to the air of Yankee Doodle ; now spin- 
 ning around on the piano-stool and imagining myself a 
 top ; then, with my nose flattened against the window- 
 pane, watching the rain, the boats plying the river, and 
 the elevated trains (or the long lines of smoke from them) 
 as they bowled like ten-pin balls, along the streets of New 
 York. Finally, when almost sun-set, I clipped a few 
 flowers for the dinner-table, thinking the while how I 
 would like to make up a bouquet, which should, in the 
 language of flowers, express some of my thoughts and 
 feelings, to place on your table, or iu the window beside 
 the potted plants provided by the tender hands and 
 thoughtful care of your sister. Little did I think — nor 
 would any one be likely to suppose — that this thought or 
 wish would lead me to the commission of a criminal act ; 
 nevertheless such was the case. When dinner was half 
 over, brother, whom I had noticed from time to time eye- 
 ing me critically, suddenly exclaimed '• Good heavens, 
 Gus, are you out of your head ?" " No, but I think you 
 must be," I replied ;" what in the world are you staring 
 at me in that absurd way forf I very soon learned the 
 "why" and the "wherefore." It was all on account of 
 a camelia that I wore in my bosom, and which. Eve-like, 
 I had plucked from a forbidden tree or shrub. 
 
 Last autumn when we returned from abroad, brother, 
 who from a child has shown a passion for flowers and 
 floriculture, almost amounting to a mania, brought home 
 
229 
 
 with him, besides a box of cuttings and layings, a potted 
 camelia — the gift of one of the greatest florists in France — 
 the result of fifteen year's hybridization of camelia Ja^on- 
 ica, reticulata, and the oleifera, in all their varieties, the 
 like of which has never yet been seen in any private con- 
 servatory in Europe, still less in this country. Well, a few 
 days ago this priceless plant put foi'th a bud which, un- 
 folding itself, threw brother into estacies. It was a fine 
 flower, truly, as all camelias are, but, to my notion, was 
 not the bell of the conservatory. In making up a dinner 
 vase I had. with other exotics, clipped quite a number of 
 Camelias of various sorts, and I do not think anything led 
 me to pluck the new foreigner for my bosom but the cir- 
 cumstance of its standing alone. All camelias, in the 
 language of flowers, alike mean '' pity," you know, and 
 it must have been its forlorn condition ; its emblematic 
 character, coinciding with the thoughts and sympathy 
 excited by your solitary and desclate situation, which 
 had been uppermost in my mind all day, that impelled 
 me, mechanically, to commit the awful crime. But didn't 
 I catch it ? Such a scolding ! I offered to tie or glue the 
 flower back on the plant, but even that did not appease 
 brother's wrath. After getting nearly out of breath he 
 wound up, " By gracious, it is worse than Guiteau pull- 
 ing up turnips for weeds. I tell you, mother, that ever 
 since you let Gus correspond with that lunatic she has 
 been as crazy as he is" — quite a compliment to you as 
 well as to myself. But when I said demurely, " I hope 
 you will forgive me, Livy, for I do assure you the poor 
 flower appeared so isolated and lonely that I heard it, as 
 I passed, exclaim ' pity,' and in pity I took it to my 
 bosom;" as I said this he fell to laughing, and I really 
 believe he forgave me. 
 
 I have told all this about myself, Mr. Guiteau, that you 
 may see what a foolish, cranky sort of person your cor- 
 
230 
 
 respondent is. And having done this I shall put my 
 letter aside until Monday afternoon or evening, when I 
 shall know whether I can send you a photagraph without 
 having, in this disagreeable weather, to go and sit for one. 
 Though the picture will hardly repay the interest you 
 take in it, you shall surely have it. 
 
 Monday Evening, 8^ P. M. 
 Mr. Guiteau : 
 
 "When on Friday evening I was interrupted, I was 
 speaking in regard to your confident expectation of an 
 acquittal. I do not know precisely what more I would 
 have said, had I been left undisturbed, but my principal 
 purpose was to caution you against permitting your con- 
 sciousness of innocence, your natural desire, and san- 
 guine temperament to elevate your faith and anticipa- 
 tions to such a height that disappointment would prove, 
 if not insupportable, -too intense for dignified conceal- 
 ment. "Blessed are they that expect nothing," says the 
 divine word, "for they shall not be disappointed.'' I 
 would not have you indulge in 
 
 " Those high-built hopes that crush us by their fall." 
 
 I would not have you die from excessive joy on the one 
 hand, or from disappointment on the other. A convic- 
 tion would be hard enough to bear, even if you are well 
 prepared for it. It would be a thousand times harder to 
 bear if you are over-confideutly expecting an acquittal. 
 O, if a thought or suggestion from me should, in case 
 yoii are condemned, serve to mitigate the immediate force 
 of the terrible blow, how thankful I should be ! 
 
 But I have in mind not only your feelings but your 
 fame, your character for courage. If the foreman of that 
 jury pronounces the word "guilty," I would have you 
 prepared to swallow the verdict as the ancient boxer, 
 
231 
 
 whose incisors bad been knocked from the sockets by his 
 adversary, swallowed bis teeth with a smile and with a 
 composure that shall disappoint the rabble and vindic- 
 tive, who hope to be regaled with reports of yonr trepi- 
 dation and agony. It is certain that your doom will not 
 be decided by this trial even should the verdict be against 
 you, and a modest exhibition of fortitude and mild de- 
 fiance will go far to aid you in public opinion and other- 
 wise in the future. 
 
 " The truly brave, 
 When they behold the brave assail'd by odds. 
 Are touched with a desire to shield or save." 
 
 And if, finally, the law fails to do you justice — or I 
 should say if the instruments of the law, judges and ju- 
 rors, fail to try you impartially and deal out equity — or, 
 in other words, if the persistent clamor of the press (and 
 with a blush be it said, of the pulpit) and the consequent 
 howls of the hollow-headed masses, are to override law 
 and justice — if you are to be pushed, persecuted, and 
 pursued to death, like a mad bull in the Plaza de Toros, 
 may your courage and fortitude be such that the pica- 
 dores, cbulos, matador, and spectators — that is to say, 
 the counsel, court, executioner, and public shall be com- 
 pelled to declare, with Cbilde Harold's description of the 
 brave bull in the arena — 
 
 " Slowly he falls, amidst triumphing cries, 
 Without a groan, without a struggle, dies." 
 
 Bennett, of the "Herald." 
 
 There are many who predict that in the event of your 
 final condemnation and execution, you will break down 
 and die a craven and dastard. This is a vaticination of 
 that miserable Herald, whose owner's pusillanimity and 
 cowardice has made him a notorious laughing-stock both 
 
232 
 
 in this country and Europe. I have more than once seen 
 in drawing-rooms in London and Paris sly winks and 
 contemptuous smiles, and heard derisive remarks, not a 
 yard from his elbow, concerning the horse- whipping he 
 received and avenged with blank cartridges. I would have 
 the prediction false, if only to disappoint that wretched 
 poltroon. I would have him and others like him con- 
 demned, like those damned souls of Dante, who, for their 
 predictions, had their faces turned behind, and were com- 
 pelled for all eternity to walk backwards. No one but a 
 beastly coward at heart, though believing you guilty, 
 would anticipate and comment with satisfaction on the 
 probability, born of his wishes, that you would meet an 
 ignominious and inhuman death, with manifestations of 
 agony, despair, weakness, and fear. 
 
 I cannot believe, my friend, that such a fate is in store 
 for you. I cannot believe that any honest jury would 
 convict you in the absence of any adequate personal mo- 
 tive for the deed. But still I beg you to be not too confi- 
 dent of an acquittal, but to be fully prepared to accept with 
 stoicism and nonchalance any verdict that may come. 
 Should you be convicted many good lawyers are of opin- 
 ion that you will receive a new trial, and in that case I 
 promise you that you shall not be convicted again. I, 
 with other ladies of my acquaintance, have vowed to find 
 you counsel able to cope with and vanquish Mr. Porter 
 and his associates. 
 
 Tuesday Evening, 8 o'clock. 
 My Dear Poor Friend : 
 
 You Beemed to have received the impression that pa's 
 refusal to let me visit you at the jail was prompted by 
 pride or loftiness, or repugnance or aversion. This is 
 not by any means the case. Pa, although not a politician, 
 is a Stalwart of the first water, and he feared that the 
 circumstance of his visiting you in jail, or of permitting 
 
233 
 
 me to do so, would, should it become known, be inter- 
 preted as an approval of your course. This considera- 
 tion has without doubt kept hundreds of persons who 
 sympathize with you from calling at the jail. But, for 
 my part, I do not at all believe in this caution or circum- 
 spection. It smacks of timidity and hypocrisy. 
 
 Ingratitude of the Stalwarts. 
 
 So far as Stalwart politicians who have been benefited by 
 Garfield's death are concerned, I think their conduct has 
 been in the last degree heartless and infamous. Arthur, 
 Conkling, Grant, and others were glad, were delighted, 
 when the news of Garfield's fall was flashed over the wires. 
 When it was believed he would recover they prayed that 
 he might die. When death came they pretended to 
 grieve, whilst their hearts were overflowing with exulta- 
 tion ; and by his bier wept crocodile tears. There is not 
 one of them who does not believe that the Republican 
 party has been saved and the country benefited by your 
 act. And yet not one of them has had the heart or man- 
 liness to do one thing to save you from the gallows, or 
 ensure you even-handed justice. I would not, of course, 
 expect them to fly openly to your assistance, but they 
 could have aided you, and if they had a grain of grati- 
 tude in their souls they would have done so stealthily. 
 But on the contrary, they have all of them. Senator 
 Logan excepted, been helping to immolate you. Should 
 you be convicted and sentenced I am certain that Presi- 
 dent Arthur, who owes his elevation entirely to you, would 
 allow you to be hanged like a dog. O, Mr. Guiteau, I 
 implore you that in case the worst should come, as I 
 imagine such a climax, in spite of all endeavor to drive 
 it from my thoughts. Sometimes I see you resisting 
 your executioners, fighting with the desperation of despair 
 for your life. At others, I see you walk to the fatal trap 
 
234 
 
 with manly dignity and composure, and submit your 
 head to the murderous rope. O, horror of horrors ! I 
 feel at such times that I must fly to you to save you. I 
 can hardly suppress my shrieks, while I tremble and 
 shudder like an aspen, as tears and cold sweat pour from 
 me like rain. 
 
 But I cannot and will not believe that the court will 
 be so deaf to the appeals of justice and mercy as to con- 
 sign you, in defiance of law, human and divine, to so 
 terrible an end. God has said " A tree shall be judged 
 by its fruit." Tour tree, the tree that Porter and his as- 
 sociates are denouncing, brought forth fruit that reunited 
 and saved from dissolution the Republican party, and 
 saved the country as well, and for this you are, they in- 
 sist, to be hewn down ; I do not and will not believe it. 
 And when, within five minutes I shall close my letter, I 
 shall fall on my knees and pray, as I have for weeks done 
 every night, that God may spare your life and restore you 
 to liberty. 
 
 And now, my poor friend, good-night. I have written 
 you a long letter ; but have not said one of the many 
 things I would, if circumstances permitted, most like to 
 say. I trust, indeed — " I feel it in my bones," to use a 
 common expression of brother's — that we shall some time 
 meet, and meet outside of prison walls. Good-night, 
 and may the just and merciful God protect and bless you. 
 
 Thursday Morning, 
 (The day after my conviction.) 
 Poor soul, and so it is all over. But despair not. You 
 shall yet be saved. I am too wild and nervous to write 
 more. Do let me hear from you soon, and tell me just 
 how you are treated now. Keep in good spirits, for all 
 will yet be well. Miserable as I feel and bad as the 
 weather is T have ordered the carriage and am going to 
 
235 
 
 talk with some lady sympathizers as to what can be done. 
 Be brave and patient and you shall be saved. 
 
 Gen. Crocker : 
 
 Dear Sir : Will yon have the kindness to deliver the ac- 
 companying letter to Mr. Guiteau ? 
 
 It is scarcely necessary for any one, especially for one of 
 my sex, to disclaim any sympathy with Guiteau's act. If I 
 believed he was sane at the time of the shooting of the 
 President I could bear to see him burnt. 
 
 But I do not believe that Mr. Guiteau was of sound 
 mind when he committed the act. It has been my 
 fortune to see one of the most gentle and tenderest 
 of creatures, a young girl, a clergyman's daughter, who had 
 always so loved God as to be not only immaculate, but 
 almost impeccable, so far carried away by a supposed divine 
 inspiration as to contemplate and contrive a crime more 
 heinous, under the laws of nature, than that perpetrated 
 by Guiteau. No one, no expert, though he had been for 
 years in daily intercourse with her, would have suspected 
 her of having a monomania, or an insane delusion of any 
 kind. It was reserved for me to learn from her own lips 
 that she was a victim of a delusion that she had been 
 commanded by God to take the life of the being, whom, 
 next to her mother and father, she loved best on earth — 
 her twin brother. 
 
 Many phases and features in her case and Guiteau's 
 are analogous, and convince me that Garfields death was 
 not compassed by a sane, responsible mind. No ade- 
 quate motive for the terrible deed has been shown. En- 
 tertaining this belief, as I do in common with thousands, 
 I cannot help sympathizing with your prisoner. I think 
 it would be a horrible crime to hang him. 
 Very respectfully yours, 
 
236 
 
 Conclusion. 
 
 My name will be remembered as the author of this 
 book. 
 
 Whatever this generation may think of me, future 
 generations will see my work and record from this book. 
 It was sown in dishonor, but the Almighty will see that 
 it is raised in power. " Ye are honorable, but I am de- 
 spised " — by fools and devils. But the Almighty will 
 reckon with these fellows. It is a small thing that I 
 should be judged of man's judgment. For men curse 
 you to-day and bless you to-morrow. 
 
 It matters little to me whether I live three months or 
 twenty years. Life is a flimsy dream, and it matters 
 little when one goes. Paradise is a great improvement 
 on this sin-cursed world, and I shall be far better off 
 there than here. 
 
 If my case had been well tried I should not be 
 in danger of being murdered on the gallows for exe- 
 cuting the divine will. But what can you expect of 
 a real estate lawyer ? — a man without means or ex- 
 perience in the conduct of criminal causes. For these 
 reasons, if for no other, I ought to have another chance. 
 But it does not make much difference. My life has 
 been a sad one and the sooner I get out of this world 
 the better it will be for me. There is nothing in this 
 world I want. 
 
 This book will fix my historical position, and I am con- 
 tent to go if the Lord wants me. But my blood will be 
 on this nation and the officials that murder me on the 
 
237 
 
 gallows. If I were in the White House and General 
 Arthur were in my place, I would pardon him though 
 every man, woman, and child in America cursed me for 
 it. I would do it on the ground that I believed him in- 
 sane at the time he fired the shot, and I would let the 
 future decide whether I was right or wrong. 
 
 FROM A BOSTON LADY. 
 To Chaeles Guitkau. 
 
 To-day before your God you stand, 
 
 He claims you as a valiant son ; 
 Enough ; 'tis done at His command, 
 
 Repress your fears, the victory's won. 
 
 O, who should strive to learn His ways, 
 Profound through all the ages passed ; 
 
 Enough that we obey and praise. 
 In these we win the crown at last. 
 
 Servant of Him who rules the sky, 
 The crown on earth shall yet be thine. 
 
 Hold up thy head ; thy dimless eye 
 Yet shall behold a crown divine. 
 
 Down the dark vale thy foeman flies. 
 Over the lords, the wise and grand, 
 
 Over the host thou shalt arise. 
 
 Millions shall bow at thy command. 
 
,\'P 
 
 HI;- 7 Y^ 
 
M^V-^ r V 
 
 ^ ,. .'.^Sl^-. t^^^/ ,v<^V^' ^-^ ,^i^- ^ 
 
 :^^ 
 
 O Zi^iMllIF: 
 

 . ^ %^^ N. MANCHESTER, 
 
 
 
LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 
 
 013 903 227 5